Chapter 1: Prologue (Edited) 8
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters.3 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 19
"Aaaaggghhhh, because you had to do that. You had to interfere with nothing more than the death of the next chosen one to reincarnate …." 3
While an old man who was massaging his temples, continued insulting and venting with a soul, this same soul had already stopped paying attention and had immersed itself in his mind thinking about what had happened and how he had ended up like this.
'Hmm, if I remember correctly, I was on my way home when I saw a man who was about to be run over by a truck and in my attempt to help him, I ended up dying. 16
Hahhhh how stupid I am, to lose my life to save someone else, and even worse it had to be a man because it could not be a beautiful woman, well what can be done, now according to what this god is saying? ummm better let's call him ROB, I don't like the way God sounds. 13
The person I saved was destined to die, to later have the opportunity to reincarnate in a world of his choice, but now that I save him and end up dying for it, it seems that I have taken the position of that subject, hahahaha at least it was not for nothing I lost my life.' 9
While the soul was still sunk in the thoughts of him the ROB finally calmed down and began to speak to the soul.
"Listen if you were the one who was originally supposed to be here, you could have had 3 wishes before reincarnating in a world of your choice, but because you usurped the position you will only get the opportunity to reincarnate, the world will be chosen at random and the rest will depend on your luck, do you understand?" 13
The soul simply nodded, somewhat depressed at having no choice about its future life.
"Wait ROB, what about my gender, is it random too?" The soul with deep concern asked.
"Eh? Of course not, even though you are only a soul, this one maintains a special signature, so, being a man, you will always be a man, there is no possibility that you will become a woman. 50
Now that we solved that, let's go on to choose your world, with a snap of the ROB's fingers, a roulette wheel appeared where various names could be seen written.
Whether with medieval, futuristic names, simple numbers and there were even fictional worlds and among them, there were famous worlds such as Naruto, Dragon Ball, One Piece, High School DXD, and others not so well known as Oreshura, the fact is that he could recognize a great number of names of anime, manga, comics, series, movies, and novels that he had seen or read. 12
The soul watched attentively as the ROB began to spin the wheel and as it spun, the soul had in its interior a greater and greater feeling that it did not know how to express if it was a feeling of concern or emotion about what awaited it in the future. 3
Finally, the roulette wheel was slowing down, the soul could hear its beats getting stronger, even though it is supposed to haven't bodied, and finally, it stopped at a name which filled the soul with an overflowing feeling of euphoria that caused him to laugh full of joy "yeah hahahahahaha, that's how it is done, hahaha this is going to be incredible."
The ROB from the side watched him silently and waited for him to calm down before starting to speak to him, "well, from your reaction I suppose you like the world that I touch you." 14
The soul nodded vigorously "yes, hahaha, although I would have loved to reincarnate in the world of High School DXD for their incredible waifus, I can't remember very well the order and the events that occur, so it would have been risky to reincarnate there, but in this, I have fresh most of the events because I was up to date with the manga" 5
"Ohhhh that's why" said the ROB as he nodded after hearing the soul's explanation, "ummm, I guess if you think like that it makes sense that you like to reincarnate in the world of My Hero Academia, a world full of quirks". 50
As the ROB kept nodding his head in understanding he suddenly stopped and exclaimed in a surprised voice "Ohhh, it's true now that we know that you will reincarnate in a world with powers, you must choose one" 9
Hearing those words, the soul felt even more excited, and with joy in his voice he asked "then can I choose the quirk with which I will be born?".
"Ehh, oh sorry, I did not explain well" the ROB apologized as he began to explain to the soul "your quirk will be decided in the same way as your world, by means of a roulette".
"Ahhh I see" although the soul was a little disappointed, he gets over it quickly as hopefully could get a good quirk. with another click, the wheel began to spin showing flashes of possible quirks such as super strength, telekinesis, Kryptonian, Spiderman, rubber body, Sharingan, among many other types that could be obtained. after several laps, it finally stopped at the space marked . 23
"Ummmm, well I didn't expect that one to come out, well since fate decided so, congratulations your quirk is going to be ". 12
The soul upon hearing that his quirk was began to navigate his mind, thinking about everything related to this topic and once he ordered the questions he might have about it, he asked the ROB "when you say to what class you mean, you should know that it is a very broad subject". 21
"I suppose you are right; it is assumed that when you leave your race would become that. But since you are going to a world of quirks, we will adapt it a bit to that" when saying so far the ROB entered a meditative state about how it should adapt that breed to a quirk.
The soul when seeing that the ROB was thinking decided not to interrupt and began to think about his past 'Hahhhh how will my family be at this time, I hope they are not very sad and can move on, I hope that with my sisters supporting them they will overcome my death and may all live well.'
"Ok I thought about it and I know how to adjust it to the world of MHA" with those words the soul came out of his thoughts and he paid attention to what the ROB was going to say.
"First of all, you will be given a body with a superior physique which refers to superhuman strength, reflexes, speed, resistance, and regeneration. In addition, by drinking blood your statistics will increase and if you are ingenious you will be able to find some other advantages and abilities, but you must remember that nothing is free. 17
With this great power also come its disadvantages such as that if you drink more blood than you can bear, you will lose control and enter a berserker mode where you will seek to kill everything you see, another weakness is that if you do not maintain a daily blood supply ingested, your state deteriorates, making you weaker and weaker." 16
Seeing that the ROB finished saying the weaknesses of this quirk, the soul began to think and weakness occurred to him that if he had it would be very annoying. "What about the sun? do I have a weakness for this? "
"Uhhh, no, that disadvantage was eliminated when I adjusted your quirk" said the ROB with a smile on his face. 12
Fuhhh * Upon hearing what the ROB said, the soul could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, for having avoided that annoying weakness, then the soul began to think about all the benefits that the quirk would bring and with that an idea it occurred to him. "What about my clan?" asked the soul.
"Clan? What do you mean by that?"
When he saw that the ROB did not know what he was referring to, he made the most innocent and tender face he could think of and said "yes, it is basic knowledge that vampires can have a clan by giving a to a person and thus turning this person into a vampire, could I do that? " he looks at his with puppy dog eyes. 15
The ROB looked at him dumbfounded, seeing someone with such thick skin and the corner of his mouth began to twitch when looking at that performance, he finally sighed and said.
"Hahhh even though that person should die and you shouldn't save her, I guess I should still reward you for your sacrifice to save someone else's life altruistically" the ROB put a finger on his chin and after a few seconds he told him. 7
"You can give , but the people who receive it will not be able to give it to another and apart from a first big increase in their statistics, when they continue to take blood their increases will not be as great as yours." 7
The soul nodded affirmatively, very satisfied with the result, even so, he did not give up and decided to take advantage of the ROB a little more. 1
"You can add that we can locate" the soul saw a vein bulge in the ROB's forehead, but still responded. 2
"Ok I can add that too, but nothing else" finished the ROB.
"Hahhh, now that everything has finally been decided, the time has come for you to start your new life and with that the beginning of your adventure, I hope you enjoy it and live without regrets" 3
"Thank you, that will be my highest priority."
'In my past life, I had to live under the pressure of having to make my family proud and achieve success, being someone important thus carrying the burden of all those expectations on my back, now that I died I am going to focus on getting the most out of my new life and enjoy also that with my experience everything will be fine'.
"Ohh, I forgot to mention one more thing, hehehe, when you are reborn you will lose all your memories, hehehe" The ROB spoke with a mischievous laugh. 4
"Whaattt!! It can't be possible, so all my knowledge is going to be useless? " The desperate soul in his voice spoke.
"Hehehe, what can I tell you, if you had been the original chosen one you would have been able to keep your memories, but since you are only an impostor it will not be possible" 19
Hearing it, the soul could only throw itself to the floor and look up at the ceiling with empty eyes.
"Then basically I will stop living, without my memories I will no longer be me, in the end, I will cease to exist."
Looking at the state of the soul the ROB felt pity. "Hahh, it's okay listen, since it's been centuries since someone visited me and I'm bored, I've decided to give you the opportunity to recover your memories." 1
Hearing those words, the soul immediately got up, "Please tell me what it is"
"You will reincarnate as a normal child and at the age of 4, which is when you wake up your quirk, you will get a fragment of your memories, and they will only be those related to MHA and other works that you have read or seen. 9
From then on it is up to you to recover the memories of your identity such as your name and all your experiences. Although I must remind you that it will not be easy, your memories will be protected in a special place and you will only be able to access them when you are old enough and strong enough, so until then you won't have any clues". 5
"Is that the only way? At least you will tell me where my memories are".
"Hehehe I'm sorry, but it's a surprise, plus you don't need to know right now because you'll forget it anyway, but don't worry, I'm sure when the time comes you will be guided there.
After all, even if they are just fragments of your MHA memories, they still have your will imprinted on them, so they will eventually want to rejoin the rest of your memories by drawing each other. 1
"Hahh, I just hope I don't die before I get my memories back, well I guess this is goodbye for now, hopefully in the future I can remember you."
"Hehehe, I hope you make it, good luck in your adventure, I'll be watching you from here" the ROB said goodbye. 1
'Hahhh I just wanted to live happily with a beautiful wife or wives hahaha. But now I only hope to recover my memories.' 4
While the soul continued to think about its future, little by little it dispersed and in the end lost consciousness.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Hello author here.
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it, I hope you will support me by giving me a power stone, it does not cost you anything.
If you want to read chapters in advance you can go to my pat * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy my story.
Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
COMMENT
41 comments
VOTE
Chapter 2: Chapter 1: Quirk's Record (Edited)
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here.
When he opened his eyes, a child stared into the void, motionless for several minutes, and finally when the light returned to his eyes and began to move, he could only think.
'Damn, what are these memories, this is perhaps the legendary reincarnation, a few moments ago I #%&$*#'.
Clutching his head, the boy tried to remember.
'Who was I? My name is #%$ Arghhh because I don't remember anything, no, I'm Ketsueki Akira, that's what they called me in this orphanage and I'm 4 years old, if that's true, why do I have memories of so many books and manga that I have not read ?, because in my memories the hero All Might is just a character from a manga, which is MHA, is this real? I'm going crazy? 5
No, these memories tell me that this happens a lot in so-called fanfics, but because I don't remember who I was.
If it is true then I was reincarnated as a small child, well at least it was not like in those fanfics that I read, where they described that acquiring memories was as if they opened their heads, on the contrary, they only appeared there, as if they had always been part of mine.
Although now I do not know if I am Akira of 4 years old or a reincarnated who lost his memory, hahhh it will just be me, the only thing I know is that this is my life and that I have the fabulous golden finger of knowing the future of this world, so I'll make the most of it.' 7
Finishing his internal dialogue, the boy began to inspect his body with the help of a mirror in the room; He was a somewhat pale 4-year-old young man, with onyx black hair, a beautiful face that although it looked tender due to the baby fat he still had when combined with a pair of blood-red eyes that glowed like rubies, they made a demonic combination that Although at the moment he only looked cute, in the future it would definitely be fatal for women. 8
But what stood out the most about the child was not his face, but his teeth, he had a pair of fangs that were longer than normal and they were seen to be sharp, specially designed to pierce.
The boy looked at his teeth and thought 'Is my quirk a type of mutation or transformation?'
After inspecting his appearance, he recalled 'today is October 10, 2304, 5 days after his birthday and today we are going to the doctor to register our quirks, I hope my quirk is not just these fangs. 2
Although because the hell I have such a weak body, it will be difficult for me to become a hero, I just woke up and I already feel so exhausted, I hope there is a way to improve my health, maybe a healing-type quirk?' 2
knock Knock knock
At that moment they knocked on the door "Akira, have you woken up? Get ready and come to breakfast we have to go to the hospital."
Akira upon hearing that voice he associated with an elderly woman who was in charge of this orphanage, so quickly replied "yes ma'am, I'm going to the dining room".
Once he heard that they were leaving, Akira got ready quickly and left the room with a set of white tennis shoes, black jeans, and a gray hoodie, although they were somewhat worn due to repeated use, they were very clean, it was also one of the best clothes he had in his closet.
Upon reaching the dining room he saw several children of similar age sitting at the dining room table while some ladies handed out their breakfast.
"Akira come eat fast we have to go to the hospital."
Akira sat at the table where all the fast-eating kids his age were, excited to register their quirks.
Once all the children finished eating, they picked up their dishes and washed them, they were guided to the bus, while the bus was moving towards the hospital, Akira was looking out the window of his seat "I hope everything goes well."
So, time passed and they reached their destination, once Akira got off the bus, he saw the huge building in front of him.
( GENERAL HOSPITAL OF MUSUTAFU) 11
'Definitely in this world he likes massive buildings, I feel like I'll get lost the moment he enters, I don't want to imagine what the UA will be like'
Once all the children got out, the person in charge told them to stay in the group and not be separated and guided them to the hospital to the reception where, after a small talk with the receptionist, she took the whole group to a room where there was a doctor sitting at the desk writing down something on the computer, once he noticed his presence he got up from his chair.
"Hello, nice to meet you, I am Dr. Hideki Masochi, I suppose you are the group from the orphanage scheduled for today." 8
"That's right doctor Masochi, nice to meet you, I'm the manager Nyoko Mename" 2
'Ufff, I was worried that I would touch with Dr. Kyudai, that old man who knows what he would have done if he found my quirk interesting' while Akira felt a chill just thinking about what that mad scientist could do, Dr. Masochi showed them the machine in charge of identifying its quirks. 7
"Ok then guys let me introduce you, this machine that I have behind my back is in charge of identifying his quirk" said the doctor while Akira was still in his thoughts. 2
Looking behind the doctor, one could see a machine that had built-in screens, several scanners, and a head-mounted device, similar to a helmet, that was connected to cables.
After showing them the machine the doctor began to call the children, none had a quirk with potential, most were useless and only a few were useful in their day to day, seriously what kind of quirk is to be able to release sticky saliva like glue, it could be a good quirk if you could release it in large quantities, but you can only with your saliva, that will only serve you in an office job and it would still be very disgusting. As his turn approached, Akira became more and more nervous. 3
"Well, the next one is Ketsueki Akira" it was finally Akira's turn so he advanced to the machine and sat down, the doctor connected the helmet and began the identification process, after a few minutes he finished the process and a sheet was printed with the results of your scan. 3
"Mmmm" while the doctor frowned a little when reading the data on the sheet, the manager Nyoko was worried to see that he still did not say the results.
"Doctor, is there something wrong? How did the results come out?", She asked with concern in her voice, the doctor looked up from the sheet and instead of answering asked.
"Mrs. Nyoko, Akira has suffered from some disease like anemia or similar" upon hearing that, Nyoko quickly replied
"Yes, Akira has suffered from anemia since he was little, in fact, it has recently worsened."
"I see then there is no mistake, Mrs. Nyoko, Akira's quirk is the cause of his anemia" replied the doctor with a serious face.
"Ehhh? What do you mean, doctor?" Mrs. Nyoko asked doubtfully.
"To simplify it, Akira's quirk allows him to drink blood and strengthen himself with it, but if he does not drink blood as has happened until now, he will suffer from an anemic state that will weaken him and could become fatal if he continues like this" finished saying doctor while rubbing his chin. 3
When Mrs. Nyoko heard about how the quirk worked, she took a half step back and with a half-scared face asked the doctor "Isn't that an evil quirk? does it mean that Akira will turn into a villain? " 17
The children upon hearing this were scared and quickly walked away from Akira with looks full of fear.
"No, Mrs. Nyoko, although Akira's quirk forces him to drink blood to live does not mean that he has to become a villain, the hospital will report Akira's quirk to the quirk council and they will authorize the use of blood bags from Akira hospital blood bank that he can use to support himself " 18
'Eh? What does he mean by my quirk is that of a villain, it's just blood, because whoever has to drink blood is seen as something bad, in fact, it's something incredible, after all, he's like a Vampire hehehe in all the stories I've read Vampires are always strong' 5
Akira wondered even without knowing how prejudiced and discriminatory people can be, even more so in a world where people are divided into two factions. The heroes, in charge of protecting and are the representation of good and justice, and the Villains, those who generate fear and terror to all citizens.
When everyone calmed down a bit the doctor finally addressed Akira "then what do you want to call your quirk"
Akira after thinking about it for a few seconds did not find a better name so he decided to call it " , I want it to be called like that" 9
"With that well I think that if it fits well with the capacity of your quirk, I remember that they are mythical creatures that suck blood" the doctor registered vampire as the name of his quirk and then made a call where he explained to the person of the phone about Akira's case.
After that, they continued with the other children, but obviously they were all very tense and nervous after hearing about Akira's quirk, plus the way Mrs. Nyoko reacted made them even more scared. 3
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Hello, the author here.
The second chapter of the day, I forgot to write in the previous one but today I am going to upload several chapters to celebrate the launch of my fanfic, so enjoy this and the others that I am going to upload.
Starting on Sunday if I start to climb normally.
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
27 comments
VOTE
Chapter 3: Chapter 2 (Edited)
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 9
When they finished identifying the last child's quirk, several people came in, mostly doctors along with a couple of government officials if you could tell by their suits.
"Dr. Masochi I see that I have finished the analysis of all the children, it is okay if we talk about the case that you reported to us" spoke the doctor who was leading the other people. 2
"Sure director please, passing Akira's data sheet the director and the other visitors began to read and after a few minutes they spoke.
"I assume that you are the caretaker of the child. I'm going to ask you to please accompany us outside so that we can talk about the situation related to him."
Mrs. Nyoko followed them with a heavy look. So, all the adults went out of the room and the children were left in the room waiting.
While Akira waited for what the adults would decide, he watched as the other children had gathered in a group away from him and talked among themselves while looking at him from time to time.
"Haaaa this is going to be a bummer" he decided to ignore them and focused his attention on listening to the conversation of the adults outside, he may be weak from never having taken blood, but he was still able to use the vampire's enhanced sense for listening through the wall and understand the main topic of the conversation that was him and what they were going to do. 2
...
"Mrs. Nyoko as you can see Akira's case is special, it is rare to find a quirk that affects the user so much, as to become fatal if he does not ingest blood, according to the results of the machine, Akira's quirk is of a type mutant, but it has characteristics of the transformation quirks since it needs to activate it to show its full capacity.
He must ingest blood and with it he will become stronger, the truth is a quirk with great potential that if he is not careful with him could be very dangerous for society, unfortunately we cannot take care of the child due to new policies that they are being promulgated, but we will see to it that he receives what is necessary to keep him on the path of good, so part of the Quirks counseling will support him by providing all the necessary resources so that he is well" 2
"B-but I don't think I can take care of him, how am I going to take care of a villain, a monster besides I have more children, what happens if he decides to attack them" Mrs. Nyoko nervously shook her head as if she could imagine Akira transforming into an infernal beast that enjoys the suffering of others. 17
"Ma'am, you don't have to worry, just because you have that quirk does not mean that you are going to become a villain, see this is the number of an acquaintance of mine who is an expert on this subject if you see that Akira is taking the path of a villain you can contact him and he will advise you what to do, in addition to taking care of Akira, the counseling will provide the orphanage with more financial support "the official extended a card to Mrs. Nyoko. 3
Mrs. Nyoko received the card and read the name of this "Dr. Tenichi Seigo, since you believe that, the orphanage will take care of it and if I have any problems I will call this number "said Mrs. Nyoko, still with evident reluctance in her tone for having to take care of Akira. 1
"Perfect, now that we have solved this, we say goodbye, the blood supply will be sent tomorrow to the address of the orphanage so you do not have to worry about anything" The two government agents said goodbye.
...
When they opened the door, Akira looked at the only 2 adults who returned, Mrs. Nyoko and Dr. Masochi "Well at least I'm going to stay at the orphanage, plus now I know that I need to take blood daily to stay healthy.
But that they had to practically bribe the manager and still show so much dislike for having to take care of me even calling me a monster, I must say that I did not expect so much repulsion when before today you treated me the same as the other children, well that's how fickle humans are, today they can be your best friend and tomorrow they can be the enemy that stabs you in the back' 14
"Well kids it's time to go back to the orphanage" said Mrs. Nyoko.
After saying goodbye to the doctor they headed towards the bus only this time the group was divided into 2, in one there were all the children together whispering about him and in the other was Akira.
When they left the hospital they boarded the bus again, only this time when Akira sat down there was no one willing to sit near him.
'Hahhh, although I can already imagine the attitude that the orphanage will adopt once they find out about my quirk I hope they will not take extreme measures such as abandoning me or denying me the blood supply, that would be very detrimental to my growth plan. 3
After all, I have no way of getting blood by other means, as it would be very risky and dangerous considering that I am just a sick child.
My only way is to strengthen myself even if they judge me by my quirk and when I am strong enough I will become independent and seek the blood supply on my own, until then I will hold on' 2
--
Upon arrival at the orphanage all the children dispersed to their rooms or spread the rumor that Akira was going to become a villain in the future and how dangerous it was to be around him and that is why everyone should stay away, even adding more rumors such as that he had attacked the other children. 3
"Akira can you come with me to the office" Mrs. Nyoko said as she walked to the office without looking at him.
"Yes ma'am" Akira replied as he followed the manager through the corridors to the office, inside this was a somewhat worn but very well ordered and clean desk, there were 2 chairs, a mirror hanging on the wall and several photos of the different Children who were adopted adorned the walls of the office, something spooky from Akira's point of view.
Ignoring this Akira sat in the chair in front while Mrs. Nyoko sat in the one behind the desk.
"Well Akira, as you may have heard, your quirk forces your body to drink blood or else you will get sick and weak, so the quirks council decided that they would give you the blood you need to be healthy, that's why you must promise that you will never hurt a partner of yours or someone because if you do it you will get into big trouble, do you understand?" She spoke in a strict tone as if she could already imagine Akira attacking another child. 3
Akira upon hearing this felt like rolling his eyes thinking about the obvious prejudice she already had towards him, but he chose to act so as not to worsen the attitude she has towards him, so he quickly responded
"Of course, Mrs. Nyoko, I would never dare to hurt another person" and he tried to show the most innocent and naive expression that could think of.
Which seemed to work, since Mrs. Nyoko seemed to relax a bit, while nodding with a smile she said "well, that's right you should never hurt others, or else you will be a villain and go to prison, now you can go to your room to rest, tomorrow the first batch of blood will arrive so that you can consume" 5
"Ok, thank you Mrs. Nyoko, have a rest" Akira left the office.
POV Lady Nyoko 3
'Ufff, today was a tiring day, while I was sitting at my desk, I took out of a hidden drawer a bottle of whiskey that I used for stressful times and there was no better time than now, seriously, because I had to touch a child with a villain quirk. 4
I never imagined that someone as weak and anemic as Akira would end up with such an evil quirk, after all, drinking blood to get stronger, from where you look at it is a quirk for assassins and monsters. 1
Pouring myself a drink of the liquor, I drank it in one go.
Glug * * Glug * * Glug *
Arghh, damn it and the worst thing is that I can't get rid of that child because they need someone to watch him, the only good thing is that they are going to increase the funds of the orphanage, but, still, if there was a way to get rid of him I would not hesitate to do so. 1
At the moment he does not look evil, let's wait to see how he acts when we give him the blood, there will be revealed his true colors and I will know if he is a danger to the orphanage. At the moment I just want to relax a little and rest … " 11
--
Once outside the office Akira went to his room while thinking 'well tomorrow I can start to strengthen myself, although it seems somewhat suspicious to me how Mrs. Nyoko is acting, well I suppose that bribery is a good method to encourage people to do things even if they don't want to, even so, I must remain alert, although quirk's counseling told him to take care of me who knows what he could do'
When he got to his room he went in and changed into more comfortable clothes to sleep on, 'Yawnn, I'm exhausted from all these laps and this body doesn't help me much hahaha today was a day full of drama, I hope that tomorrow I can start to strengthen myself, I'm already looking forward to it"
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
COMMENT
20 comments
VOTE
Chapter 4: Chapter 3: The first drink (Edited) 2
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 3
When he opened his eyes, Akira could only think how annoying it was to have anemia, he felt weak and tired even though he just woke up, he felt that getting up takes twice the effort, but knowing that today that would change and that he could finally begin To strengthen himself, he decided to get up and enlist. 4
Today he decided to wear beige shorts and a black T-shirt, something simple but when looking in the mirror he could not help but show a smug smile. 2
'Woah, really I'm attractive, not the right word would be devilishly beautiful, when I'm older all women will fall before me hahahaha. Well outside of jokes I hope that drinking blood will heal this paleness that makes me look like a corpse' 12
After seeing himself in the mirror, Akira left his room and went to the dining room.
In the dining room there were already several children eating happily, but the moment they saw Akira they all fell silent and began to whisper among themselves, some even showing fear.
'Tsk, because everyone treats me like a villain, I don't care what they think of me, but if I was a normal child I could understand why they would take the villain's path, after all, this pressure and discrimination just because their quirk is supposedly evil could make anyone succumb' 2
Akira kept walking ignoring the murmurs and glances. After all, on the day of the exam he didn't see anyone with the potential to become powerful, so most likely in the future he won't see them again. 1
Akira looked for an empty table and sat on it after bringing his breakfast and thus ate it quietly while being watched by several children with increasingly fearful gazes as the rumor that he was a villain who enjoyed torturing his victims spread more. 11
When he finished eating, the manager Nyoko arrived "Akira, follow me to the office, your supplies have arrived"
Akira got up from his chair and began to follow her, during the walk they were silent and once they reached the office Akira saw a refrigerator in which the blood should be stored.
"Ughh well Akira here they are, take a bag" said Mrs. Nyoko with a slight disgust in her tone.
Akira, ignoring her tone, took out a bag of blood from the fridge and the moment he saw, his eyes flickered with an expectant and excited shine, opening his mouth fangs stood out and easily pierced the plastic off it. 3
It tasted good, he was worried it might taste like iron, the way blood normally tastes, but luckily it seems like his taste buds had changed because it was definitely much better than the orphanage food. 2
For each sip he took felt the strength increase in his body, his previous weak and tired body was gaining more energy and his skin tone was acquiring a little color replacing the previous deathly paleness of he.
And suddenly he felt it, in his mind new knowledge was implanted, his quirk was not something as simple as getting stronger by drinking blood. His quirk as his name indicated turned him into a Vampire, granting him a body superior to the average human, with increased regeneration and many more abilities that he will discover as he grows stronger.
If nothing else with a bag of blood already felt so good, he could not imagine how it would feel to take blood directly from someone, he was already waiting for the moment when could do it, obviously he would only do it with a woman, just thinking about biting a man-made him nauseous. 14
Well, changing the subject, once he take the last drink from the bag noticed that Mrs. Nyoko was looking at him with a barely hidden disgust and an almost palpable fear, when he turned his gaze to the mirror located on the wall of the office he could see the change on his body, he looked more powerful, in better health and next to his scarlet eyes that shone with a mysterious and devilish light he looked charmingly deadly. 2
As he cleaned the blood from his lips and calmed down from his previous emotional state, he noticed that the brightness in his eyes was fading so he returned his gaze to the manager. 1
"Thanks for the food Mrs. Nyoko now I feel much better" he finished with an innocent smile.
"A-aa y-yes w-what a-well, ahem well now that you finished you can retire, remember not to hurt anyone and behave correctly now if you excuse me I have a call to make" Mrs. Nyoko with obvious nervousness and stuttering replied, Akira decided not to bother her anymore so he quietly left her office.
POV Lady Nyoko
I knew it, his previous innocent and good attitude was just a performance, his true personality is dark, who the hell can be happy looking at blood, and the way he enjoyed drinking her, only a psychopath can enjoy that. 16
In addition, those eyes, when I saw them shine and I focused on them, I could only feel terror, I felt an extreme cold that immobilized me, I could feel like the next one to be drained of blood would be me, I could only regain consciousness when he spoke to me and when I looked at his face I could see an innocent smile, but beyond that I could discern the mockery and pleasure he felt at seeing me scared of him. 10
It is clear that not only is his quirk evil, that boy definitely is too. 9
--
Once outside, Akira could feel the emotion resurface for the new strength that ran through his body 'ufff, it feels good but I'm still very weak, I must continue to drink blood to strengthen at least enough to defend myself'.
'Well it's going to be a long road, but I have time until the beginning of the canon so I must strengthen myself until then and achieve a good level of strength, considering that in the future I will have to fight monsters like Muscular and even stronger' 3
Akira looked for a place away from the orphanage where other people didn't come much until he found a place behind the orphanage building where apart from a tree everything else was clear making it the perfect place to train.
Thus he began with small warm-ups and a basic exercise to condition his body for more intense training that would begin tomorrow, giving his body time to adapt more to the freshly ingested blood.
After 2 hours he decided to finish for today so he went to the orphanage library which, although he did not have many books, at least they would help him with the history of this world and adapt in a better way.
He learned the history of this world which was very similar to that of several books that he remembered, at least until when the first human with quirk was born, which is where they begin to differentiate, I also notice that, although they speak of the dark age where the villains reigned, All For One is not mentioned at all, he supposed that was totally suppressed and censored to avoid the panic of the civilians, being reduced to nothing more than a legend known to few.
When he looked at the clock on the wall he realized that it was time to go to lunch, he got up from his seat and after shaking off the possible dust that could have, started his way to the dining room and when he arrived he noticed that it was already partially full at least they were with the tables since there was not a single empty table.
Akira took a tray with today's lunch which was beans with rice and juice and looked for a place to sit down to eat, at the moment when he directed his gaze towards a table that had a place to sit, the children of this blocked the position with their legs or toys.
'Hahhhh I guess that's how my lonely life begins, excluded by everyone', giving up on the idea of sitting at a table, he went to a corner of the dining room and sat on the floor to eat his lunch, which for his taste was somewhat bland or perhaps was it because now his main method of feeding was blood and that made other foods seem bland? He thought about this as he finished eating, got up when he finished, and carried the tray to the cafeteria. 3
Akira after thinking for a while about why the food tasted tasteless decided that it did not matter, after all, it was not like a ghoul from who vomited when eating normal food, so putting that thought aside he returned to the library to continue studying as he noticed that being an orphan his knowledge base was very limited. 1
If he wanted to keep up with the other children and even be better than them in his studies, he would have to dedicate himself to studying independently and thus when he goes to the UA he will get a good score and be able to be on par with Momo who was the best at class student. 2
This is how his day passed and before he closed his eyes to sleep, he thought.
'tomorrow I take my second bag of blood and I think I will be able to reach the physical standard of a child my age, I must focus on improving my physique which will be the base and the same limiter of how much I can strengthen myself in the future, so the better my body is, the more blood I can take and strengthen myself, which in turn will raise the limits of my body giving me the opportunity to continue strengthening myself, basically it is a vicious circle where the more improve my body more blood I will be able to take and become strong which in turn will make me able to continue improving my body hahahaha * cough * * cough * hahhh damn weak body, tomorrow I will finally get rid of you and I can start my training'. 5
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
20 comments
VOTE
Chapter 5: Chapter 4 (Edited)
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here.
When he woke up, he felt the difference from the previous day, today Akira felt energetic and warm, very different from the previous exhausted and cold state that held him back, he bathed and brushed his teeth while gazing at his pretty face in the mirror.
Once he finished getting ready and put on black jeans along with a white shirt he went directly to the dining room, he did not care that the people he would meet practically ran of fear because he already knew that the rumor was most likely that yesterday drink blood it had already spread and now everyone takes it for a bloody villain so he just ignored him and ate his breakfast in silence, taking advantage of the fact that the dining room was still half empty and there were unoccupied tables.
When he finished and noticed that Mrs. Nyoko had not come to tell him to be because of the dose of his blood, he decided to look for her himself. Thus with nimble steps that he previously could not have made he rushed to the office and knocked on the door.
knock Knock
"Excuse me Mrs. Nyoko, I come for my daily supply" moments later the door opened and he notice Mrs. Nyoko with a complex look between disgust, fear, and suspicion?"
'Ummm that's strange, I don't think she dares to kick me out of the orphanage after all already reached a deal with the government and she has to take care of me, besides, apart from the little exercise I did yesterday I haven't revealed anything else, so I don't understand why has that look. Hahhh, well I can only hope nothing bad happens and it's just my paranoia.'
"Akira sorry for not calling you, but since you're here go and get a bag" said Mrs. Nyoko with a stiff expression and a forced smile.
Akira, like the last time, took out the bag and took it savoring each drink of it until it was over 'ahhh it really feels very good, the feeling of becoming strong just by drinking blood is almost addictive' finished this withdrew from the office and went to the secluded place of yesterday.
Akira when leaving did not notice that Mrs. Nyoko had a look of realization on her face as if she had revealed the truth of a great secret.
'Hmph, I knew he is nothing more than a monster with the appearance of a child, I cannot have him any longer here in the orphanage, who knows what he could do to the children if he gets hungry or if he sees blood, who says he will not turn crazy when he sees some blood and starts attacking everyone, I hope this expert is useful for something' thought Mrs. Nyoko while in her hand she held the business card that the official had given her that day. 1
beep * * beep * * beep *
"Hello, am I talking to Dr. Tenichi?" Mrs. Nyoko spoke through the phone after having dialed the number written on the card.
"Hello, if ma'am, talk to Dr. Tenichi's secretary, how could we help you?" Spoke a female voice on the other end of the phone.
"Yes, you see the other day an official from the quirk counseling office gave me this card in case I needed help since one of the children in my orphanage woke up a villain quirk." 8
"Ok, if you could send me the child's information, where his quirk is described, I can then send it to my boss so that he can analyze the case and can help him."
"Oh, of course, I already sent you the sheet of the medical report that they gave me at the hospital" Mrs. Nyoko quickly searched the computer for her report and sent it to the email that the secretary gave her.
After a minute she received an email in which they replied that they had received her report and that after the Dr. analyzed it, she would return her call to help her. Mrs. Nyoko could only lean back in her chair and hope that the Dr. would respond to her soon.
...
In the office of a building sat a middle-aged man with a thin complexion dressed in a doctor's suit and gown whose hair was already beginning to be dyed white, he was working on his computer at least until the door was knocked on from his office and then his secretary entered a woman who despite being close to 60 kept in perfect presentation, without showing a single fault when walking with her high heels and an elegant gray dress. 2
"Sir, a few minutes ago a lady called about a case of an evil quirk, she said that someone from the quirk council gave his number."
"Ohh really, if she was really recommended by someone from Quirk's counseling office must be a good Quirk."
"Yes sir, I asked her for the child's information and I think will like it" the secretary handed her a sheet where all the child's information was written.
"Ummm, Ketsueki Akira, age 4, was born on October 5, 2300, he is an orphan, it is not known who his parents are and he suffered from anemia until recently he woke up his quirk which is to be able to drink blood and strengthen himself with it, this is true? Woahh really, is there a quirk like that?
If I manage to cure him and that he no longer has to depend on blood to stay healthy it would be a great advance in the field of medicine and the first step to be able to purge all the evil quirks in the future, hahahaha this is incredible, I need that child. Put me in contact with the legal person in charge of this child, if I call this number, the most probable thing is that she wants to get rid of him." 14
Dr. Tenichi, who before was sitting quietly in his chair reading, was now walking around the office rambling about how he was going to revolutionize the medical industry.
The secretary left the office in silence so as not to interrupt her boss and went to make the call to the manager of the orphanage to schedule an appointment between her boss and the lady.
pip, pip, pi … *
"Hello who am I speaking with"
"Mrs. Nyoko talks to Dr. Tenichi's secretary, the doctor has already read the child's report, but he wishes to have a personal appointment with you if it is not too much trouble for you."
"Sure, it would be a pleasure to have an appointment with Dr. Tenichi so I can explain everything related to Akira"
"Ok, so Dr. Tenichi will visit the orphanage in a week so he can talk about the boy's case."
"It will be a pleasure to have you that visiting day."
Akira unaware of the storm that was coming into his life continued walking happily until he reached the secluded space of yesterday.
'Well yesterday I only did stretching, today I am going to evaluate my strength compared to other children' Akira approached the tree and even with nervousness and indecision, he plucked up his courage and hit the tree hard
"Arghh, damn, shit, it does hurt" as he looked at his bruised hand and with the scraped knuckles gushing blood he could see the capacity of his regeneration, he could see how with the naked eye the wound stopped bleeding and began to heal.
'Ummm, as it goes in a few minutes it should be completely cured' 1
Turning his gaze to the tree he could see a fist mark superficially, 'in terms of brute force I must be the same as a common adult, not bad for a child who until yesterday had trouble walking for a long time.'
Moving on to the subject of the senses, as he had already shown in the hospital, his hearing is far superior to that of a normal human, but after having drink blood he feels that his range was extended at least twice, that is, if before he could hear even with the Separation from a room, he could now hear the children speaking clearly, even though he was outside the orphanage and separated by several walls.
The same could be said of his sight, taste, touch, and smell, which had increased enough to be considered quirks on their own, but what most excited him were his increased reflexes which he tested when hanging a pendulum on a tree with the end a ball which he had to dodge after swinging at high speeds.
These exercises showed him the level of his current physique, well he still needed to measure his speed and resistance which he had stopped last because he wanted to give his all in this.
Akira started to run, he started slowly, but as he progressed he increased his speed, he kept running while he felt his heartbeat strongly pumping blood throughout his body which made him feel more vigorous, so he decided to keep running faster after, for half an hour his body was drenched in sweat but he had a vigorous expression making it look like he wasn't tired after running at full speed for half an hour.
'It feels amazing, I can feel my body recover and improve to allow me to run faster and longer next time, although I was not a fan of exercise in my past life with this body I feel that it is a sin not to do my best effort hahaha' thought Akira as he finished recovering some energy to return to the orphanage to bathe. 2
After showering to wipe the sweat from all that exercise, he went to the dining room to receive his lunch.
'Hah even though I said that I didn't care what others thought anyway it becomes annoying that they are looking at me at all times, well at least they don't come looking for trouble because they are afraid of me hahaha'
With a forced smile he finished his meal and headed to the library, a place where he could be at peace and at the same time increase his knowledge of this world.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
COMMENT
25 comments
VOTE
Chapter 6: Chapter 5: The first fight (Edited) 1
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters.3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 4
"Argghhh damn, I hate studying, I don't understand how the MCs of the isekais, reincarnates and fanfiction can be doing this for hours and hours, I understand that it is important to have advanced knowledge to achieve your goals more easily. 1
But being tempted to train my quirk to get stronger, how am I supposed to be able to study in peace, I feel like I was wasting the time I could spend getting stronger." Akira was in the library clutching his head, after having spent the last 4 days studying apart from going to eat, exercising, and trying his quirk the rest of his time has been spent sitting here reading. 1
'Hahhh, I can't take it anymore, I'm going to reduce my study time to only 2 hours a day, the rest I will use to improve my strength, although my strength has increased considerably I can still do it faster, if I can increase the blood capacity than my body can take, my progress will be much higher and I will be able to increase my stats faster'
...
Akira was in his training camp, which after these days had improved, bringing suitcases and old bags that he then filled with stones to use as weights and measure his strength, unfortunately apart from that he could not think of what else to use after everything in an orphanage is difficult to find things that could be used to train.
He started his training like every day with a race, which after the first time where he felt so free and euphoric when he felt his blood circulate throughout his body, it became his favorite exercise, when he finished after an hour of running He headed for the makeshift weights, barely a sheen of sweat on his face.
After 3 hours of exercise he stopped since he had to go to breakfast, on his way to his room to wipe off the sweat and change his clothes he was thinking:
'It seems that this moment finally arrived, I was already expecting this to happen, after all here I do not have the necessary machines for my body to continue to strengthen, so, although I continue to strengthen little by little the effect is weakening, he theorized that it may be because 2 possible reasons. 2
The first is that the blood that I am ingesting is of poor quality because it was stored for who knows how long and that made it lose its freshness, as well as the nutrients that it could have given me if it had been fresher, so to continue to receive benefits I should drink fresher blood.
And the second was that my body was reaching the limits it could bear, so if I want to keep getting stronger, I must focus on doing even more intensive training in better facilities and with machines that can help me measure how much my body improves. 8
The problem is that either because of theory 1 or 2 I can't think of any solution, the moment I look for fresher blood, I can already imagine Mrs. Nyoko crucifying me and setting me on fire like a witch. 7
So that is ruled out and the second is not possible either, I am an orphan which means poor, also it is not as if I could use my knowledge of the books that I have in my memories to write a book or something else, well not for now, I am still 4 years old, how I would explain that I wrote a book when I am supposed to be just learning to read and write.
So that plan is also postponed at least until is a little older, plus if I publish a book now, inevitably the manager would get the money since she is my legal guardian, so I refuse to fill her pockets with money, still more with my own money, hmph, hahh what am I supposed to do, I feel like in a Chinese novel, with a bottleneck preventing me from advancing to the next kingdom. 2
Will I have to wait a few years before I can get money and continue to strengthen myself?' Akira with his head clouded with thoughts about his future, left his room after he had finished cleaning himself and went to the dining room to have breakfast.
When he got to the dining room, he grabbed a tray with today's breakfast that was scrambled eggs with orange juice and walked over to an empty table while he kept grumbling about not being able to find a solution to his problem.
Being concentrated on his thoughts, he did not realize that a child was approaching much taller than the other children, he put his foot to make him stumble, but thanks to his increased reflexes he managed to avoid the foot, passing over him.
This snapped him out of his thoughts and he looked up at the attacker.
'Hahhh, what I needed to make my day worse, bullying' 1
Although Akira had speculated that the other children would not bother him because they were afraid of him, he ended up being wrong, this boy in front of him, was 2 years older than him and he believed himself the head of the orphanage because he had a quirk that gave him an offensive advantage.
His quirk was a mutation that made him half-bull, so he was a big boy with growing horns and due to his mutation, he possessed strength above the other boys who had more miscellaneous quirks (useless in battle).
Thanks to this he earned the title of a bully and because Akira recently woke up an 'evil' quirk everyone started to fear him, making the bully feel that his position was in danger so to reaffirm it he began to annoy Akira.
He start with annoying comments and progressed to trying to trip up like now, Akira usually ignores him because he thinks it will be more troublesome to get into a fight, even more so with the manager hating him and because of his heightened reflexes and instincts, every one of his attacks has failed.
From what Akira had been overlooking, unfortunately today Akira was already in a bad temper due to his increasingly imminent stagnation.
So when he looked up he looked straight into the bully's eyes as he spoke with a cold voice "move today I have no time for your antics Doshi."
The bully named Doshi, looking into Akira's eyes noticed that they turned bright red with a look of disgust, mockery, and contempt, which made him feel insignificant like a fly that was buzzing around disturbing a giant that could kill him at any time.
Doshi took half a step back due to the fear generated by looking at his eyes but remembering that the other children were watching them plucked up his courage and told him.
"You little bastard, do you think you are better than me? You are only a villain, a monster which deserves to be punished by this future great hero" with those words he raised his arm and began to run straight towards Akira with the intention to punch him. 3
'Aghh, damn cow I had patience with you because I didn't want to get in trouble, but you have to keep bothering me, you know what, fuck it, today I'm going to teach you about the food chain, you are eaten by humans and I devour humans.' 6
Akira saw the fist approach in slow motion, thanks to the sight of him.
"Ummm I wonder if this is how the Sharingan feels, should I dodge or take the hit?"
Akira decided to finish this quickly so he dodged the fist by crouching a little and moving to Doshi's left side while preparing a fist which with double speed hit his stomach, also due to his greater strength he managed to send the boy flying by a meter as it fell to the ground with a thud. 8
Bluagh * * buaaa * * buaa *
As Doshi on the floor vomited bile from Akira's blow and began to cry, the gasps of surprise from the other children could be heard, in addition to whispers.
"He is a monster" said child 1
"Yes, look how I leave Doshi on the ground injured, only a villain does that" another child commented. 3
"Tsk, hypocrites, when he was going to hit me he was a hero, but because I hit him I ended up being the villain." 1
The next moment hurried footsteps were heard, which turned out to be from Mrs. Nyoko and other workers.
"Oh my god, what happened here?" Mrs. Nyoko asked with a cry, but already glancing at Akira, considering him guilty even without knowing what had happened.
"Mrs. Nyoko, Akira beat Doshi, he is a villain, we must take him to jail" said several children. 4
"Akira, I warned you, if you hurt a classmate you were going to receive severe punishment"
"Hahhh, that's why I didn't want to get in trouble, they just arrived and they already blamed me, it seems that they won't even give me a chance to defend myself" Akira thought with a resigned look. 11
"Go to your room and you are prohibited from leaving, your food will be delivered to your door so you are prohibited from leaving"
'Well, there is my training and study time, if before I was worried about not continuing to improve quickly, I think that now I'm going to completely stagnate ha ha ha' thinking about the absurdity of his situation, he began to mentally laugh as he headed to his room. 3
...
POV Lady Nyoko
I knew that having him in the orphanage was a danger and today I was able to confirm it, he finally attacked a boy named Doshi, when I arrived at the place after hearing the commotion I saw on the ground the 'little' Doshi wallowing in pain while crying, standing up to beside him and surrounded by several frightened children was Akira looking indifferently at the boy on the ground.
With this I knew that I could no longer take care of him here, so I quickly resolved the situation by punishing Akira with detention in his room and after helping the boy to recover and disperse everyone else I went directly to my office, picked up the phone and dial Dr. Tenichi's number. 1
"Hello Dr. Tenichi, I know the appointment was in a few days, but a problem has happened with Akira"
"What's happened Mrs. Nyoko, has something bad happened to you?" Asked Dr. Tenichi over the phone.
"No, it's the opposite, Akira today attacked a boy leaving him on the ground beaten, so I was calling him because I saw on the page of his institute that they accept boarding schools, so I was wondering if he could accept Akira as one since I am concerned that if he stays, more accidents like today could happen" 2
"Mrs. Nyoko, I am delighted that you think that way, in fact, I scheduled our appointment with so much time because I wanted to obtain permission from the Quirks Council to admit Akira, but if you give me the approval it will be much faster"
"Seriously Doctor! Of course, I will cooperate with you, the truth is I am concerned that it might happen if he is still here, so if you can do that I will be infinitely grateful"
"Don't worry, in 2 days everything will be finished and I will be able to go to the orphanage and if you wish that same day I can take him to our institution"
"Sounds perfect" with a smile I couldn't help but think that finally my nights of worry would end when Akira left, 2 more days and that monster will leave.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Like it? Add to library
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
15 comments
VOTE
Chapter 7: Chapter 6: H.E.Q (Edited) 2
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters.3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 4
Akira when he opened his eyes could not help feeling exhausted even though it had already been more than a week since he cured his anemia.
'Hahhhhh damn it, I did not think very well, I never imagined that she would send me to boarding school for having fought with a child, this really sucks' 6
After venting a bit and lamenting his unfair life, he decided to enlist, since today he was supposed to meet the director of the boarding school. 1
You will wonder how he knew about the boarding school if he was detained in his room these 2 days, it was thanks to his sense of hearing, with which hear 2 employees talking through the walls who said that the manager had decided to send him to boarding school for having beaten Doshi, thanks to them he knew that today his life in this orphanage would end and that a new one would begin in this boarding school which he hoped would at least have a place to exercise.
After a few minutes he finished enlisting, an employee came to his room to inform him. 6
"Akira, Mrs. Nyoko is waiting for you at the office"
...
Upon entering, he noticed that Mrs. Nyoko was not alone, there was also a person in a suit.
"Akira greets Mr. Tenichi he is the director of the Healing Evil Quirks institute , this is a very good institution where they will help you" said Mrs. Nyoko with a happy and relieved smile as if a weight had been released. 3
Akira, upon hearing this, could only think 'I'm not sick, old wretch' yet he could only think about it and on the outside show a curious and intrigued look, because it is assumed that until now he found out about this institute.
Even so, he felt curious and a very bad premonition when he heard the name, in addition to being very suspicious of how she acted, so he decided not to lower his guard because he could already imagine that there could be more things that had not been told him.
At that point, the man crouched down at his height and began to speak.
"It's nice to meet you Akira, I'm Tenichi, I know our institution may sound strange but we are here to help you, in our institution there are several children with a condition similar to yours that we are helping so that they can heal from the curse that afflicts them called villain quirk but doesn't worry once you go there you will feel at home and after a few years of treatment and you will be able to go out and live your life normally." 16
'CURSE! isn't that a brainwashing institute?' Akira managed to keep a neutral face despite the fact that inside him he was about to explode like a volcano due to the fury he felt, looking at Mrs. Nyoko who had a happy expression, he could only think:
'Bitch when I get out of there I'll see to it that you suffer for this', turning his gaze back to Mr. Tenichi, he made one last attempt to avoid going there. 1
"Mister Tenichi, but the government will agree that I transferred to your institution? Besides, what happens to my blood supply, after all, if I don't drink daily it makes me sick" Akira asked with an innocent expression on his face. 2
"That's why you don't have to worry, Mr. Tenichi has an acquaintance in the government who helped us with the transfer process so everything is ready for you to go to the boarding school, as for your blood supply, you will be sent to the institution, but hopefully once you get out of there you won't have to depend on it" Mrs. Nyoko spoke quickly. 1
"Ohhh I see, so they already prepared everything, how nice of you" Akira replied with the most false and forced smile that he could show.
And although his mouth said words of gratitude, his eyes showed a threatening shine, thus showing the deep well of repressed cold anger that was inside him that if it were not for his great self-control and the serious consequences that he would suffer, he could have jumped right there on the two people responsible for their future suffering, ripping them apart and killing them on the spot. 7
Luckily Akira only thought about it and did not do it, since otherwise, the next chapter would have been in Tartarus hahahaha. 2
"Well Akira, since you talked about your blood supply, Mr. Tenichi would be interested to see how you drink blood, so he can know in greater detail what is happening with you"
Akira pulled out the bag of blood feeling like a zoo animal they want to watch eat.
He took it quickly and although he felt an improvement in his strength, he could not feel happy, considering that a bleak future awaited him after seeing the almost perverted interest shown by Mr. Tenichi in seeing him take blood.
He felt that at any moment they would put him on a metal table and begin to dissect him with a scalpel so they would know how his body worked.
"Okay Akira, now you can go to your room and get your things ready, when I finish talking with Mr. Tenichi you will go with him and start living in his boarding school.
Akira quickly left the office with a gloomy expression and walked straight to his room to pack his things despite reluctance, even for a moment he thought about running away, but with his keen senses he detected that there were several people outside. 3
Most likely, Mr. Tenichi's bodyguards, who would obviously prevent him from escaping, reluctantly finished packing the few things he had in a backpack and headed to the dining room to have his last meal at this orphanage. 4
Upon reaching the dining room he noticed that, although everyone looked at him with fear, he was already much minor than yesterday
'I suppose they already found out that I am going to leave and that is why they are happy, damn, thank you that you are simple children for which I will forgive you, since hurting you would give me bad karma' 6
He finished his breakfast which today he tasted more insipid than the days before.
He went to the door where Mrs. Nyoko was already waiting for him.
"Well Akira, you have everything ready right? Let's go outside where Mr. Tenichi is waiting to take you to your new house" said Mrs. Nyoko as she carried the luggage to the car that was outside the orphanage with great speed, as if she were afraid that Dr. Tenichi will regret it at the last moment and it will be his turn to continue living here.
He could see how he had suspected several people in different locations protecting Mr. Tenichi and also making his escape plan invalid.
Clap closing the hood of the car, Mr. Tenichi got on the car while Akira did the same.
Brumm Turning on the car, he started his march towards the institute, and Akira in the back was reading a brochure of the institution where he said that it had a modern gym and the best machines, a library with thousands of books, among other benefits.
'Well, if it is true that he has these training machines and many books, can't be that bad right' Akira tried to cheer himself up with these words. 5
After an hour of travel they arrived in front of a building similar to a hospital, when he got out of the car, Mr. Tenichi guided him through the reception where he saw a guard and they continued advancing to the elevator where he pressed to go to the 2nd floor.
"Akira you have no idea how excited I am that you are here, even though we have another girl with a similar condition to yours, yours is definitely more special, after all yours is not just an urge to drink blood, but it is a necessity for your body, so if we manage to cure you it will be a significant advance for medicine" explained Mr. Tenichi with a jovial expression with a tinge of madness in his eyes. 6
Akira, looking at this, felt a chill run through his body as he imagined himself on a dissecting table again.
"Wait, did this guy say that there was a girl with a quirk similar to mine, is it possible that she is here?" 2
"Excuse me Mr. Tenichi, you said there was someone similar to me, what is her name?"
"Oh, are you interested? Her name is Himiko Toga, she has been here a little over 2 months, she would be a beautiful girl if it weren't for her sick obsession with blood, so her parents sent her here so that she would be cured and could return to society being normal" revealed Mr. Tenichi. 16
'So she really is here, if I'm not wrong, everything started because they found her drinking blood from an injured bird and from there began her obsession with it, I suppose that her mental instability was due to the fact that in quirk's counseling she suffered from unethical treatments that led her to pretend to act "normal" in order to fit into society and later, after having continuously suppressed her desire, she couldn't take it anymore and her true nature was revealed thus carrying out a slaughter.
Leaving several dead and becoming one of the most dangerous serial killers, it is most likely that this institution is responsible for the future assassin Himiko Toga by doing all those things to her as a child.
'Ironically, a center in charge of supposedly orienting children towards the good side ended up creating one of the main villains in the world, by trying to suppress her quirk instead of making her have control of her, something truly stupid.
No, it is not only the people of this institution and those of the quirk council, in general today's society has solidified the ideals of a hero, so those whose quirk is called (evil) will be immediately suppressed in an attempt to maintain order and prevent the current image of the heroes and their brilliant society as a whole from being tarnished' 1
Mr. Tenichi guided him through the second floor showing him the gym on the left and a dining room on the right.
'I guess there are guards on all floors in the elevator part, to make sure that no child escapes' thought Akira seeing a guard stationed next to the elevator, just as on the first floor there was also a guard near the door.
"Mister Tenichi, can I come in and wear whatever I want in the gym?" Asked Akira whose spirits had been raised a bit when he saw such a complete gym.
"Of course Akira, in fact, we urge children to exercise after all they will be healthier, I also recommend you go to the library that is upstairs, there you will find many books that I recommend to increase your health mental and that will help in his treatment" replied Mr. Tenichi kindly. 4
"Now we go to the next floor."
As he said, the 3rd floor was a huge library with several tables to sit down to read and it had a couple of rooms for classes, so without much else to see other than the elevator guard they went up to the 4th floor.
The fourth floor was full of rooms, it was obviously where the children lived, Akira was guided to room number 69. (hehehe, I know it's stupid, but I had to put that number on it) 30
"This will be where you will stay from now on, as you can see, each room has a bed, a bathroom, and a desk, to yours we add this mini fridge in which the blood bags will be kept so you don't have to worry about your daily dose. 4
We also leave you here the clothes that you will use from now on, remember to use them from tomorrow onwards, for now I will let you rest, remember that breakfast is served at 8 am, lunch at 1 pm and dinner at 8 pm, if you after those hours you will not be able to eat so that you take them into account, you will also find your schedule on your desk, which you will have to follow, I hope you do not skip any class without any acceptable justification. Well I think that would be it for now, see you tomorrow Akira."
Akira was left alone in his room, after scanning the room with his senses he noticed that there was a small camera in the corner of the room, that if it weren't for his improved eyesight he would not have noticed without having to approach and give himself away.
Ignoring for now is being watched he advanced to the bed and picked up the uniform, this was simple white pants with a shirt of the same color, on his desk he read the schedule which he would have to follow.
'History class, Math class, Good manners class, Normal behavior class …. Aghhhh please, they are mostly classes that revolve around brainwashing your brain and making you believe what they want' With their frowning, Akira thought when he saw his schedule. 6
'Well at least I still have free time that I can dedicate to training my body in the gym and studying in the library, I guess my problem of stalling for not having the necessary tools was solved, not in a way that I like but, so fate plays with you as if you were just a chess piece which serves to entertain it. 3
Leaving that aside from that they provide me with blood that easily, taking into account that their goal is to "heal me" seems very strange to me, for the moment I can only assume that it is to see how he acted having the opportunity to take all the blood he wants and thus see if I allow myself to be dominated by my impulses or I can control them, so the best thing will be to be moderate and only take the necessary blood, for now' 6
Akira, seeing that at the moment he did not have a better plan or the necessary strength to escape from here and live on his own, decided to wait and endure, until then he would take advantage of this gym and library to prepare and improve as quickly as possible to escape and live for your account.
With that decided, he looked at the clock in his room and when he saw that there was still time left he left the room towards the elevator, after pressing the button for floor 2 the doors were closed and he began to descend, when the elevator doors opened he found himself with a dining room almost empty except for a few children, he went to the cafeteria and ordered a plate to eat, selected an empty table and sat down to eat.
When he finished he thought 'I guess I'll go to my room to sleep, it's almost 9 pm and I'll start those classes tomorrow.'
He returned to his room where after changing into comfortable clothes he closed his eyes and entered the world of dreams to never wake up again END.
A/N: hehehehe, Sorry, but I win the temptation and I couldn't help writing it. 6
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
Like it ? Add to library
COMMENT
33 comments
VOTE
Chapter 8: Chapter 7: Meeting Toga (Edited)
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 14
beep * * beep * * beep * 1
Akira woke up from the world of dreams when he heard the alarm clock that was on the bedside table, he turned it off and went to the bathroom to brush his teeth and bathe since yesterday due to fatigue he forgot to do it before going to sleep.
He put on the white uniform and when he looked at himself in the bathroom mirror he could only think:
'Heh, no matter what clothes I wear, my beauty cannot be overshadowed, this is my gift my curse hehehe, those classes start today, I hope they are not only brainwashed but also teach something good' 6
He left the room with 5 minutes to 8 o'clock and when he got out of the elevator to go to the dining room, he finally managed to see the other children, although most likely they had not all arrived yet, above he could count around 30. 1
Although everyone was lining up for breakfast, he could tell that there were some who were more energetic than others.
'Most likely, those have already started to be affected by brainwashing'
Akira got in line and I wait for it to be his turn to pick up a tray with today's breakfast, a bowl of oatmeal, chopped fruit, bread, and a glass of water. 3
'What kind of breakfast is this? Hahhh, I hope lunch is a little better.' Akira went to the tables and after looking over and not finding Himiko he decided to sit at one at random. 3
'Ummm, I wonder where she is? It will be that she skipped breakfast, well, for now, worry about yourself and then you will do it for others' Akira continued eating his breakfast in silence.
Although some children looked at him curiously due to how cute he was, after a few glances most of them quickly lost interest because, although it was striking to look at, none had the mood to play or interact, all they went about their business, generating a somewhat depressing and cold atmosphere.
Akira, seeing their schedule, saw that they had classes in history, manners, math, and proper behavior on Tuesday. Of these 4 classes only 2 interested him and the other 2 it was not necessary to say what they were for. 2
He entered the classroom that was on the 3rd floor and seeing that the protagonist's seat was empty he decided to sit there, although unfortunately he had no window to see out. 5
The room was filled with children and by the time it was 9 am he was completely filled, as he ran his gaze through all the children, he finally found Himiko leaning on her desk with a somewhat apathetic look. 3
'Ohhhh, I finally found you, Umu, she looks even more tender and cute than in the manga, with those 2 mini bows, eyes that look like those of a kitten, in addition to having pale skin like me, it makes her a cute little girl, in the future will definitely be a beauty that will bring down kingdoms just with her smile. 23
We are definitely a couple made by destiny, we have similar quirks, we are both cute and in the future we will be very attractive, what more clues may be needed to know that destiny wants us together' 17
'Although she has such a sad expression at the moment, I suppose these bastards have already started their indoctrination, even so, I feel that something does not add up and now that I look more carefully there are several children who have dead stares, acting like robots.
It shouldn't be possible to brainwash them in such a short time, based on what Dr. Tenichi said, Himiko has only been here for about a little over 2 months, which I can confirm with my memories, she must have turned 4 on the 7th August, the same time that her quirk must have awakened and that shortly afterward she must have been sent here.
So for them to be in such a deteriorated state in 2 months, it must mean that they are not only using brainwashing by the classes but also that they may be practicing immoral treatments such as torture and physical violence to indoctrinate them.' 2
"For now I can only gather more information and hope that I am wrong." Akira thought this would be the best course of action, at least for the moment.
Finally the teacher entered, a middle-aged man who was already balding, wearing glasses, pants, a white shirt, and a tie. That after sitting at his desk and seeing all the desks full he decided to introduce himself. 2
"Good morning students, some of you already know me, but for new students I am going to introduce myself. My name is Seito Kanon and I will be the teacher in charge of directing them, so that when they leave here they have the necessary knowledge to go to a secondary school and at the same time they know how to fit in and behave correctly in our society, with that said let's start the class" 4
This is how the classes went, which were nothing to write home about and he already knew most of what explain from the books he read at the orphanage, but when the trash conditioning classes started, that was when his real boredom began. 1
After all, he had to act like was paying attention to make them think that his brainwashing is working, so even though it wasn't physical torture, he was mentally exhausted and that's only the first day. 1
Finally, lunchtime came and Akira seeing that he would no longer have classes for today, came out relieved, all the children went to the dining room and after a while in line he got his lunch, a meat dish, with rice and salad.
"Well, it's time to meet my favorite waifu, let's see where is she?" I scan the entire dining area looking for Himiko and after placing her on a lonely table I quickly walk over to her. 13
Upon reaching her side and catching her attention, he asked "Excuse me, can I sit here?" Akira asked with a polite smile.
"E-eh, uh . Yes, of course, go ahead "Himiko replied somewhat hesitantly, with obvious distrust in her voice.
Akira sat up and began to eat his lunch in silence, earning a confused look from Himiko. 2
That after seeing that Akira was not going to bother her, she decided to continue eating her own lunch.
When they finished Akira got up and after looking at her, he said.
"Thank you for letting me eat with you, sorry for not introducing me, my name is Ketsueki Akira" Akira finally introduced himself after hoping that she would adjust to his presence and not be so alert. 1
"You're welcome, it's nice to meet you, my name is Toga Himiko" she replied with an adorable bow that, although she was no longer so alert, her nervousness was still noticeable.
'Well, the best thing is not to force my luck, we just met so I have time to let her lower guard and open up more to me.' With that decided, Akira said goodbye to her and left the dining room heading to the gym. 3
Looking at the gym in front of him, he was thrilled to see how many machines were in it, with these he could finally start training with greater intensity and get better results.
After going all over the gym looking at all the machines, he finally began to exercise, since the orphanage he already had a training plan to improve the physical state of his body, he only lacked the tools to start it and now that he has all this at his disposal he could not miss it.
So spent 3 hours of intense training, where he trained all the possible muscles of his body, at the end he was out of breath, exhausted, and panting on a bench while he waited to recover some energy to return to his room. 3
huff huff
'I love this gym, the rest is shit, but you have to admit that they have an incredible gym I can feel like with each breath my body is recovering and getting stronger, which in turn means that I will be able to bear drinking more blood'. 7
Having recovered enough energy, he returned to his room where he took a shower to wipe off the accumulated sweat, and when he left he decided to take his daily dose of blood, going to the mini-refrigerator that was in his room he took out a bag of blood and proceeded to drink it.
Obviously remembering that he was being recorded at all times he took it easy not to show that he was addicted to her or that he had an obsessive attraction like Himiko in the manga, after emptying it he threw the packaging in the trash and went to the library where he was going to continue his studies. 2
In this library he definitely found many more books than in the orphanage, the only bad thing is that many of them also included suggestive phrases and words, which alone may seem like a joke and not cause anything, but with time between the more you read these they will be recorded in your subconscious and because children are very susceptible inadvertently they could end up brainwashed. 3
Therefore, he chose the books carefully and was always attentive so as not to fall into that trap, he also had the obvious advantage that he had fragments of memories which would help him not be influenced so easily because he had his own critical thinking and a stronger will, which is why it would not fall so easily. 4
Thus passed the 2 hours that he had agreed to spend studying, looking at the clock he noticed that it was barely 7:30 pm which meant that he still had half an hour to go to dinner, he decided to spend the time meditating and thinking about what he would do next.
'Now that I have this gym, it's only a matter of time before my body becomes stronger, but that's not the end, I still have to train my quirk, after all, I have to learn to control my strength when I activate it, of nothing it serves great power if I don't have precise control of it.
The problem is that I will not be able to train the control of my strength or speed when I activate my quirk because they could realize how strong I am or how strong I could become and that would cause them to keep me even more vigilated. 5
Therefore from tonight I will begin to train the aspects that do not stand out so much of my quirk, I will begin by focusing my quirk on my senses to achieve more precise control of these and thus improve their range.
As for my reflexes, instincts, and regeneration, for now I can only let them improve naturally so as not to raise suspicions.'
After thinking for half an hour about this new training regimen dedicated to his quirk, he decided to go down to the dining room and have dinner.
'So today's dinner is cooked fish and a little rice.' Moving his gaze from the food to the dining room, he identified a little girl who was eating alone at a table again, with a small smile he approached her, and this time without asking he sat down at the same table.
Himiko, when she saw someone sitting at the same table as her, became nervous and scared, but when she looked up from her, she saw that it was the same child who sat with her at lunch. 1
Thanks to that she lost some caution and fear, after a while she resumed her meal in silence, ignoring him.
Akira seeing that she did not care that he sat down and continued with food, showed a small happy smile at the little progress he was making. 2
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
23 comments
VOTE
Chapter 9: Chapter 8 (Edited)
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here.
This continued for another 3 days, in which it became part of his routine to eat with Himiko, the first day he only ate with her at lunchtime, the second day he ate at dinner time and on the third day he ate breakfast, lunch and have dinner with her.
Although every time he joined, she became nervous and cautious, after these 3 days she adjusted to him presence. 4
Today he was going to make a new breakthrough, after all, although they ate together, they could not talk about anything and the most he managed was to be greeted by his surname, so today he was going to take charge of advancing their relationship.
The first step was to make her call him by his name and from that to make progress to have a conversation with her and become his friend.
Upon reaching the dining room Akira took his breakfast and like all these days he went directly to the table where there was only one girl. She saw him arrive, but was not alarmed as she had done previously, what if she surprised her is that he began to talk to her today. 1
"Hello, good morning Toga-san, how have you been?" Akira asked in a soft and calm voice, to prevent Himiko from freaking out. 1
"E-eh … h-hello Ketsueki-san, I'm fine" she said with a shy voice similar to a whisper, showing that, although she has gotten used to his presence every day when eating, she still needs more time to gain trust enough for her to talk to him. 3
Akira showed a pensive expression with some annoyance that Himiko saw, which made her worry.
"Toga-san, don't you think we should change the way we conduct ourselves? After all these days eating together, I think we are already more than acquaintances and calling you by your surname seems very distant, so we must change it" 3
"Eh?" Himiko showed a puzzled face, but before she could say anything else Akira continued.
"Yes, although I like my last name because of its meaning, among friends we should not call each other by our last name, so from now on I will call you Himiko-san and you can call me Akira-san" 6
"Ehhh, friends? Akira-san, Himiko-san?" Himiko repeated in a loop as if she did not understand what was happening, at the same time she began to blush profusely.
"That's how Toga-san is, I consider you my friend, am I not for you?" Akira spoke with a sad expression.
"Uhh, no, I say yes. I consider you my friend Ketsueki-san" Toga said with a nervous and lost expression as she waved her hands tenderly.
"Then you have to call me Akira-san, A-K-I-R-A, or else it means that you don't consider me your friend."
"B-but … is that calling you … A-a … by your first name is …"
"Oh, I see, you don't like honorifics do you? you're right I don't like them very much either, what do you think if I better call you Himiko and you tell me Akira, if I think it sounds better, let's go with that one, from now on you will call me Akira and I will call you Himiko" Akira spoke while nodding with head towards Toga.
"Whattt? but if that's … no, I can't call you that Kets-"
"If you don't call me Akira from now on, I'll start calling you then Himiko-chan, so you choose which one seems best to you" Akira interrupted her with a serious face, but deep in his eyes you could see the desire se had to do it.
Toga's jaw dropped without finishing saying 'Ketsueki' after hearing what Akira said.
"A-aki … Akira" after a few seconds she spoke in an almost silent whisper that if it weren't for Akira's enhanced senses he would not have heard her. 1
'Hufff, for a moment I was worried that I exceeded myself and she decide to ignore me, now that she recognizes me as a friend I should be able to approach her more easily, although I understand that she will not tell me everything yet, I hope that in time I will be able to make her show me her true be' 4
"Well Himiko I'm glad we're friends, how about we continue with our breakfast and then go to classes" Akira gave Himiko a big smile as started to eat.
Himiko still blushing from her ears to her neck meekly nodded and began to eat as well. 6
So the day passed, Akira at lunch and dinner obviously sat down with Himiko again and at the same time kept trying to make small talks with her and she gradually got used to calling him by his name, because if she didn't tell by his name, he began to call her Himiko-chan, managing to blush until smoke came out of her head. 1
...
Today was September 1st. Finally, after 10 days of constant trying Akira has managed to make Himiko more open to him, at least enough to have a normal conversation and that she is not uncomfortable.
So this time as he picked up his lunch tray and looked at the tables, he found little Himiko looking in his direction, waiting for his to sit at her table.
Seeing her like this, Akira couldn't help but smile "She is definitely prettier now than when she looked depressed." Akira moved towards Himiko's table and after sitting down he decided to start a conversation. 12
"And how have you been Himiko-chan ~ did you finish all your tasks?"
Himiko blushed slightly at the way he addressed her "moou, Akira already told you not to say that to me, besides I am older than you so I should be the one to call you that"
"Oh, but I love to tell you ~ Himiko-chan ~ I also love how you blush every time I say it" 2
"Humph, if you keep bothering me I won't keep talking to you" Himiko said with a pout as she puffed out her cheeks. 4
'How cute! But I guess I won't bother her anymore, I don't want her to ignore me for the rest of the day' smiling Akira apologized.
"Ok, you win, sorry I won't bother you anymore" (for today) the last part was said in a whisper that Himiko couldn't hear.
Hearing his apology Himiko stopped pouting and returned to the topic of the discussion "yes, I finished my tasks and you already finished them?" 1
Akira looked at her with an egocentric expression "my dear Himiko I think it is obvious that I finished the tasks the same day they left them"
"Yes, I do know, because you are a genius and it seems incredible that other children cannot answer such simple questions" Himiko, although she was still blushing after hearing him call her dear, she managed to answer by doing an imitation of Akira.
'If you only knew that the only reason I'm good at studying is because I have memories of the future of this world which makes me try hard' 9
Akira continued to joke with Himiko until they both finished his breakfast, although he wanted to keep talking to her, the teacher had previously told him that Mr. Tenichi wanted to talk to him.
So he said goodbye to her and went to the 4th floor, when he got out of the elevator he looked at the guard and after asking him what was Mr. Tenichi's office, he replied that it was located at the end of the corridor.
Walking towards the office he was thinking about why they had called him 'it will be because of the results that I have shown in the classes, or it will be because of something related to my quirk' while he kept thinking he arrived at the door of the office.
KNOCK KNOCK
"Come in" after hearing the voice, Akira entered the office and found Mr. Tenichi sitting at his desk reading a sheet.
"Akira welcome, how has your stay been so far?" I ask after putting the document on the table.
"Very good sir, it has been a lot of fun living here"
"I'm glad, I called you today because after this month we believe that we already have the treatment plan that you will have to follow. We are sure that with this we will save you from that abominable quirk" said Mr. Tenichi with a kind and gentle smile, feeling like a shepherd who is helping the lost lamb.
Akira was surprised by what he heard and before he could say anything he saw Mr. Tenichi put on a gas mask and pressed a button. Akira understood immediately that something bad would happen to him if he did not get out of there, but when he turned towards the door he saw it closed and a metal layer was added that made it more resistant.
pishh *
A gas was released in the room, Akira in this desperate situation calmed down and thought with a cold mind 'damn, I knew that the treatment could not only be the classes, but Imagine that this would be done in my room, while I am asleep or in the food, I never thought he would make it in his own office'
Seeing that there was no place to run, Akira made use of his quirk to minimize the activity of his body, decreasing his breathing to the minimum necessary, so as not to inhale so much gas and that this does not affect him so much, even with this Akira noticed that his body was going numb and he was losing the ability to move, he closed his eyes and pretended to fall unconscious.
"I'm sorry to have to take these measures, but considering how smart you are the moment we told you something, you could try to escape, after all it is not the first time that a child tries"
Mr. Tenichi turned off the release of the gas and opened the door through which 2 guards entered who picked up the "unconscious" Akira and lifted him up.
Although he was numb from the gas, Akira managed to use his hearing senses to know where they were taking him.
"According to the steps I counted, we must be in a room near Mr. Tenichi's office." Akira felt as they left him in a chair where he was later tied hands to the armrests and feet to the chair legs.
"I know you're awake Akira, so he stops pretending" Akira upon hearing Mr. Tenichi widened his eyes in surprise. 2
"Surely you are wondering how I knew you were awake, truthfully my quirk is called a calculation eye, this allows me to calculate the state of a person, with this I can know how much a person weighs, height, how much blood is in his body, how much adrenaline, endorphin and dopamine is releasing and many more things, that's how I knew you were still awake, after using my quirk on you, I could see that you had not absorbed enough gas to become unconscious"
Akira upon hearing the reason why he was discovered he could only sigh. He watched as several cables were connected through his body and head, this generated an idea in his head that made him feel terrified, for the simple idea that this was the supposed treatment that they were going to provide. 1
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you all for the suggestions and ideas you have given me, inspired me by several of them and in the future, you may see several of these embodied in the ff.
-I would also really appreciate it if you give me quirks ideas for characters or enemies that may appear, I will read all your ideas and be inspired by them for future characters.
-I have been trying to correct my grammar mistakes, so I hope the quality has improved even a little bit. I will keep studying and trying to fix all the errors. sorry for the problems and thanks for reading my fanfic.
-You can also find the Spanish version of this fanfic on my profile, in case you want to read it. 3
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
29 comments
VOTE
Chapter 10: Chapter 9: The Treatment
A/N: Guys, this note is to inform you how I handle conversations.
"..." is when they speak.
'...' are for thoughts.
... for special names like quirks.
... * for some action or onomatopoeia.
(...) para conversaciones e interacciones especiales. 3
If you have any idea for a quirk that you want to see in a character, you can write to me here. 14
Akira had no more time to think, when he felt the straps tighten to his body, immobilizing him completely, after this they connected several cables around his body and through his head.
"Now, you may wonder what these cables are for, let me explain, these are called neurotransmitters, they are connected from your head to a machine that is responsible for sending the voltage determined by the user causing electric shocks to the person who is connected to They, we trust that with this method we can reconfigure your brain and make it go the right way, curing you from having to absorb blood, unfortunately for that you will have to suffer a little pain, but still I think a small sacrifice considering that If you heal it will be an incredible advance in the medical industry and finally my theory will be disseminated and practiced internationally, with this I will finally eradicate the roots of evil THE DIABOLICAL QUIRKS! 10
Ahem sorry I think I let me go, but you understand what is at stake here, so consider yourself lucky that you will be one of the pioneers in this treatment that will bring a future free of all evil" finished the exalted Dr. Tenichi still showing an obsessive expression that showed clear signs of madness.
After that a giant screen descended on the front wall "Well Akira your journey begins here, I hope that when we finish you will have been reborn as a being of good for society" With that Dr. Tenichi turned on the television, at the same time as for An enveloping music with a calm rhythm was heard throughout the room that made him feel slightly drowsy, confused, causing him to gradually enter a trance state.
Just before falling completely, Akira felt a shock throughout his being caused by his survival instincts, this was an alarm that woke him up from that dream state, and that in order not to fall again Akira forced his quirk to seal his senses from the ear temporarily going deaf.
Although he was still awake Akira decided to continue to maintain the facade of trance and watched the screen in front that began to play a video. 2
This was a video in which he could see a representation of him picking up a bag of blood that he then began to drink, at that moment a big red X came out showing that it was wrong, when he showed the X Akira felt the current go by neurotransmitters electrocuting him. 5
"Aaaarrrrggghhhhhhhhhh"
this made him scream due to the incredible pain he was feeling while at the same time suffering from muscle spasms all over his body, the only reason he did not fall to the floor and began to squirm in it was because of the straps that managed to keep him on his place.
Hufff * * hufff * * hufff *
Akira was snorting from the pain caused by the crashes 'huff, please tell me what that's all'
As if he could hear what Akira was thinking, Dr. Tenichi smiled as he explained "it may seem painful to the point of wanting to die, but with time you will get used to it, although of course to continue with phase 2 of this we must increase the voltage when you start to adapt but don't worry with me here you won't die, you can be sure of that" he finished with an even bigger smile as if he was doing Akira a great favor. 7
Akira felt his hope to end this pain collapse and for a moment he almost fell into despair, but he managed to maintain his will due to a feeling that grew in his chest, this was invading and bubbling throughout his body reinforcing his will to survive. 5
This feeling was that of anger, a feeling strong enough capable of destroying anyone, but at this moment it saved him from breaking down and ending up like the other kids acting like nothing more than a programmed robot. He contained his anger to the fullest only by showing in faint flashes of red light from his eyes that would terrify even a murderer who has reaped hundreds of lives.
After a few moments, the following video was played, this was one where he again activated his quirk, only this time he was drinking blood directly from a person, already knowing would wait for him, he gritted his teeth and when he felt the electric shock go through his body, he resisted the urge from screaming while only suffering from muscle spasms as he clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles turned white and his nails dug into the palm of his hand, which was immediately healed by its regenerative ability. 1
After this, a video was played that Akira did not expect, it was one where he had the opportunity to take the blood bag, but he did not do it and he continued his day normally, this was then represented with a large green circle showing that that was the right decision and the next moment instead of feeling pain from the electrical shocks he felt a small vibration go through his body relaxing him and relieving the pain he had suffered but before he could continue enjoying this they stopped.
Later it was again transmitted another situation where he used his quirk which earned him another blow of electric shocks that caused pain for all the nerves of his body, mainly in his head, then again a video was played where he acted with 'normality' and denied his instinct to drink blood, thus receiving again from the shocks that caused him no pain but pleasure and relieved his exhausted body.
This continued in a continuous loop between situations where he did the wrong thing receiving the painful shock and then where he did the right thing receiving the calming shock which although it relaxed his body and gave him pleasure at the same time made him become more sensitive achieving that the next electric shock was even more painful.
After these continuous repetitions, Akira finally understood the goal of treatment was to condition his brain in a way that over time the brain adapts and instinctively understands that drinking blood is wrong and that if he does it he will receive punishment with this his brain would suppress this need so he would not feel pain as for the goal of giving him pleasant electric shocks it was as a form of reward that would be given to him for acting 'normal' and for his mind to understand that it would feel good to do so. 7
This continued in a repetitive cycle for several days. Akira lost count of the times he has gone through torture, pleasure, and torture again, except for the moments when he is injected with a nutrient solution, combined with blood to feed him and keep him conscious, he has spent the rest of the time in that state of torture, he has even been denied rest to sleep through energizers they have managed to keep him in a conscious state for all these days thus increasing his stress as well as his defenses mental are diminished and his will falters like a small boat in the middle of the stormy sea. 5
Due to this, there were several moments in which he wanted to go crazy so that he no longer had to go through this, other moments in which he was about to surrender and let himself be carried away by the torture and listen to them, almost losing his identity and will, but each time that he was about to give up, a feeling of anger would surface again along with a desire for revenge that kept him sane and avoided being brainwashed.
But this brought consequences, as the days passed Akira only continued to plunge further into his anger little by little being consumed by it, but just at the moment when he could have lost himself in it and become a soulless, cold indifferent machine whose sole objective is to achieve his revenge, he saw a small ray of light that illuminated his darkness, which brought light to his almost dark existence, these were the memories of how he had been reborn, how he had promised himself and the ROB that he would be happy, that he would free himself from all pressures and worries, he also remembered a little girl, who looked delicate, fragile and defenseless and then he thought about how she must have had to suffer from this torture just like him, Considering that she was here first than him, in addition to the state she was in the first time he met her, he finally understood why she was acting vigilant, scared and cautious around him, after all that torture that living is a miracle that it was not broken by the time he met her. 8
'Just as she managed to survive so I will do it, I can't leave her alone, I WILL SAVE HER!' Finally, another feeling apart from anger was born within him, it was the desire to protect, care for and save her from this torture that they have had to go through, with his will and new goal set he determined to endure this torture and then escape next to Toga even if he has to kill all the people in this building. 17
For that Akira acted as if his will had been broken repeating aloud, in a loop "drink blood is wrong, drink blood is wrong, drink blood is wrong …"
Even with this, his torture continued for another day until finally, Dr. Tenichi arrived again.
"Hi Akira, how are you feeling after these days of treatment" the only answer he received was.
"Drink blood is wrong, drink …" 2
"It seems that it was a success, for now, you can return to your room and go back to classes then we will see how your condition continues" with this, 2 guards entered that untied him from the chair and carried him to his room, once inside he lying on the bed. 1
'Ufffff, I had to control myself 100% not to jump in that instant and cut the throat of the crazy bastard Tenichi, hahh, but for now, I must restrain myself, even if I killed him it would not mean that I would be free, I would only be condemned as a murderer and go to prison or another institution similar to this one' 5
'For now, I'm going to rest this will be my first dream in days, I just hope I don't have nightmares, tomorrow I'll meet Toga and start planning a way to escape from here' yawning he grabbed the sheet and covered himself, seconds later he slept soundly due to accumulated fatigue from having been awake for several days while being physically and mentally tortured.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
-The Friday, next chapter.
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
38 comments
VOTE
Chapter 11: Chapter 10 1
Hey, Author here.
-I wanted to use this space to apologize for the mistake I made by mistaking Himiko's name. The truth always believed that her name was Toga, so sorry for that, from now on you will find in my chapters that I have corrected that error. 2
Thanks to the people who wrote to me about this.
-Going on to more important news, I finally have my first patron. Many thanks to Aaron Cruz for sponsoring me. In gratitude, I decided to upload an extra chapter. 4
I hope you enjoy reading my story and if you want to read early chapters you will find them in my /acoms 1
If you have any idea for a quirk that you want to see in a character, you can write to me here. 6
Akira woke up due to the sound of the alarm still sleepy and incredibly exhausted especially mentally and although he did not have nightmares, he supposed that the reason for this is that his brain was so exhausted that his subconscious did not have the energy to do it.
Although he wanted to continue lying down sleeping to recover, he forced himself to get up because today he had to meet Himiko, the sooner he did it the faster they could start thinking of an escape plan and end this torture. 1
He took a hot shower that relaxed his tense body and then changed into the white uniform that had already been folded on the bedside table, brushed his teeth, and headed for the dining room.
POV HIMIKO
It has been 4 days since the last time I saw Akira, I have not stopped worrying and every day I pray that I can see him again, even more so that when he returns he remains the same Akira, obviously I know where they took him, the same horrible darkroom as me and some other children.
I should have warned him, I should have told him about that horrible place, but the fear did not leave me, the fear that if I told him our happy days would end and I would be alone again.
I don't want to be alone; Aki I miss you please come back. 1
Please come back well. don't come back like the other children being nothing more a shell of their former self. Please tell me that the cheerful and joking Akira is still alive, please … * Sniff *
No, I can't cry now, I need to be strong and wait for Akira to come back, wiping the tears from my eyes I finished getting ready and went to the dining room.
Since I met him I felt like my days lit up all even though I come back from that room better than the other children I still suffer from constant nightmares, I can't even say my quirk, every time I even think about drinking blood I can feel a slight current go through my body, although I know that I am no longer connected to the chair I can still remember the pain.
As the last 4 days, I came to the dining room again and although every day I was saddened and disappointed not being able to see it, I could not give up so I looked around the room again hoping to see it this time. 1
After looking several times and not finding it I was going to give up again for today and hope that tomorrow if I could see it, but right then out of the corner of my eye I saw it. 2
I could see his hair which is darker than night, his body that although thin you can already see small growing muscles showing his athletic build, his blood-red eyes deep as a well that hypnotize me. 15
Every time I do see his eyes feel inside me an insatiable thirst and a desire to see his blood which does not calm even with the fear of being electrocuted again, next to his face that every time I see him makes me blush.
I couldn't help but get excited and although always try to remain discreet so as not to attract more attention from the doctors and cause me more pain, couldn't help running towards him.
Approaching him I could see that his face was exhausted, he looked haggard and tired but his eyes were still the same intense red, when he saw me I could see how his eyes shone and he showed me a small smile, one so genuine, without any kind of disgust or rejection, but on the contrary, I could feel the affection and warmth that he transmitted.
As I got closer could feel my eyes getting wet, my chest tightening and when I went to open my mouth to tell him how sorry I was not telling him about the treatment, how sorry I was that couldn't help him he hugged me and I was able to feel the heat of his body envelop me, could hear the beat of his heart through the chest and his soft voice in my ear. 7
"Shhh, don't cry, everything is fine"
"Sniff, sniff, sorry, sorry…"
"There's nothing you have to apologize for" he said as started patting me on the head.
"B-but, I didn't tell you about the room, if I had helped you, I'm sorry, please don't leave me alone, please "
"Shhh, don't worry about it, there was nothing you could do I'm happy with just that you worried about me, I promise you that I will never leave you alone and I will always be there for you, you will never be alone again. it seems if we better go to the library and talk more calmly" 11
"Ummm" I nodded as continued to enjoy the warmth that his hug gave me.
POV AKIRA
When I got to the dining room, although expected Himiko to be somewhat worried about me, I didn't expect that the moment she saw me would run towards me and start crying.
When I saw her concern, I felt a warmth inside me while it saddened me to see her cry, the only thing that occurred to me was to give a hug and calm her down, after hearing her regrets and apologies, I understood why she felt that way, after being sent here and receiving those treatments (torture) she must have felt very lonely, it is incredible that she still has not broken after all I am still an adult in the body of a child and the one who sent me here was a lady for whom I do not have appreciation so did not feel abandoned in any way but Himiko was sent by her own mother, that must have devastated her, she must have felt so alone in the world, that your own mother sends you to a place like that must be the most horrible thing. 2
Although I wanted to continue comforting and calming her we could not continue in the dining room, we were already drawing a lot of attention and what we need now is to go unnoticed so finished the hug and we headed towards the library.
I chose this place because after all these days found an interesting place, it is a small blind spot of the cameras, although I could not use it much since there was no space to test my quirk, it was a discovery that will be fundamental for what we are going to do.
When I got to the library picked up a book and Himiko did the same, after all, we had to hide. After walking through a few corridors I found it, a small space in a corridor that was left blind thanks to the books on the shelves that blocked the view of the camera, I sat there and Himiko sat next to me.
"Himiko was very sorry for what you had to go through; you must have felt very lonely. Regretted not being able to know that you were suffering from this torture and not having been able to help you, I'm sorry" I lowered my head sadly as imagined how lonely and sad it was it must have felt. 1
I expected him to just accept my apology or even get mad at me, but I wasn't expecting his response. 1
"Akira do not apologize, you have not done anything wrong, on the contrary, since you arrived I can feel that I am alive again, I was alone, exhausted, and tired but your company brought me light and warmth in this cold darkness. 7
So, thank you for being with me, thank you for saving me, thank you for being my friend, thank you Akira" said Himiko with tears running down her cheeks.
Again the instinct to hug her took hold of me and I grabbed her fragile and small body of her wrapping him in my arms tightly, letting her know that I would not leave her alone, when I saw that she calmed down I began to speak again. 1
"Himiko we must escape, if we do not escape from this prison we will end up like the other children, robots that follow orders, shells of their former selves, simple puppets. So we must escape" I could feel her tremble in my embrace when she heard what I said.
"But how do we do it? there are guards all over the building, the moment we try they will stop us, and then " Without continuing to speak Himiko looked me in the eye.
"I know, that's why we have to come up with a plan, we have to know the guards' schedules and if it is possible to discover their quirks, but above all, we need to become stronger, enough so that if something goes wrong in the plan we can use the strength to solve it and escape successfully" 7
"That's why we have to understand everything about each other, in order to work as a team and help each other. Himiko I want you to look at this" I opened my mouth and showed him my fangs, which grew and became like knives, which with a single touch they could easily pierce the meat. 2
Himiko when saw my fangs widened her eyes "y-they are c-like mine, how is it possible" 1
"My quirk is called it is a quirk that by drinking the blood of others can make me stronger. The reason I am telling you now is that I know that you also have a quirk similar to mine"
"Th-that … I … NO! My quirk is just I don't like blood, I don't like blood, I don't …" I tightened my grip on her as I began to stroke her head in an attempt to calm her down. 3
"Calm Himiko, remember I will never abandon you" taking her out of my embrace activated my quirk, sharpening my nails and then cutting my arm thus releasing blood which began to slide down my arm, and when it dripped to the ground I could finally see the real one Himiko. 6
I watched as her pupils contracted to make her look even more like a cat, her fangs grew a little more and her throat moved up and down, swallowing hard.
Without being able to contain himself, she pounced on top of me, began to lick the blood that ran down my arm, and then nailed her fangs and began to suck the blood from it, I could see how her expression became a mixture of ecstasy and intoxicated euphoria from drinking my blood, her face was incredibly flushed, she only stopped after a full minute of drinking blood. 5
Which I could only endure without fainting from bleeding due to my regenerative capacity that continually replenished lost blood.
As if had come to her senses about what she had done Himiko pulled away from me and started crying.
"Sniff, sorry, sorry, I didn't want to hurt you, sorry, please don't leave me, don't abandon me, don't hate me" Himiko begged as she kept crying. 1
"Shhh, now, now, Himiko I already told you that I will never leave you alone, I will never abandon you and I will always be with you, do not forget that I am your friend, also remember that my quirk is similar to yours so I will never judge, from now on I will take care of you, you do not have to pretend when you are with me, you can be the real you since will never hate you"
I could see how Himiko trembled stronger and stronger as spoke and when finished saying that she didn't have to pretend with me she jumped on top of me with a face of excitement and happiness. 6
I could see how her mask broke and she was free to show her true feelings, she hugged me tightly rubbing her face on my chest feeling my heartbeat, and smelling my body? 4
"~ Akira ~, sniff, ~ Akira ~, sniff, ~ Akira ~, sniff, ~ Akira ~, fufufufu" she repeated my name several times as laughed and smelled me nonstop. At this act I could only smile remembering that the real of hers is a Yandere and although it does not bother me and even like it, I must teach her to stay controlled, the last thing I want is to end up dead when being stabbed by her. 22
Akira and Himiko held each other for a minute. One of them in silence only smiling and patting the head and the other inhaling strongly the scent of the other's body as if wanted to record it in her mind.
Seeing that Himiko calmed down, it's time to tell him about my quirk and make our plan to escape. 3
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
SPECIAL THANKS TO AARON CRUZ
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
27 comments
VOTE
Chapter 12: Chapter 11: The Plan ( BONUS CHAPTER) 1
This chapter is in gratitude to Aaron Cruz for being my first patron.
I hope you enjoy reading my story and if you want to read early chapters you will find them on my /acoms
If you have any idea for a quirk that you want to see in a character, you can write to me here. 9
"Himiko, as I said before my quirk is called this gives me better senses than a normal human, I have greater regeneration as you can see my arm wound is already being healed and the more blood drink the stronger I will become, obviously I also have a limit and if I exceed it will lose my sanity for a while entering a berserker mode that the only thing that will want is to kill everything.
Another detail is that the higher the quality of the blood the more benefits it will give me, for example, the bag gives me small improvements in strength so although I have been taking it every day since woke up my quirk I have only managed to improve until I am slightly stronger than a normal adult and if we want to escape from here I need to become much stronger and for that I will need to take fresh blood, what I am trying to ask you is that- " 1
"I will give you all my blood if necessary, I insist please take my blood, I already want you to drink my blood, I want to feel what it is like when someone drinks your blood, do it Akira please" interrupting my speech Himiko unbuttoned neck shirt and showed me her soft white collar with light pink tones thus showing the blood that runs through her body.
Having this view I could feel my throat dry up and felt an insatiable thirst, my heart began to beat madly and all my thoughts were directed to biting her neck, sucking her blood, marking it as mine. When I realized was inches from her neck and smelling her delicious aroma that resembled vanilla I could not resist anymore.
I opened my mouth and stuck my fangs in her thin neck, I could feel the blood gush out and without wasting a single drop of her blood I began to drink it, I felt that my head was spinning, I felt floating in the clouds, a feeling so addictive that I did not I wanted to stop.
It felt like I was having sex, only it was a more spiritual and special orgasm than normal sex. 35
I felt connected to her, I could feel how her happiness felt, her excitement and she could also feel my emotions, the ecstasy, the euphoria that was causing me to drink her blood from her surpassed anything else I had done. At that moment I could feel it, I could choose if I wanted to include her in my clan, if I wanted her in my family, I just had to mark her and turn her into a vampire. I began to doubt, after all, had not told her about this yet, but she, being connected with me, could feel my thoughts and I felt her response in the form of overflowing joy, an expectation of becoming part of the same family. 5
Having her answer I did not hesitate and activated the conversion process, I could feel how a thread formed between us, with this I could feel her emotions, I could transmit my thoughts and feel her location, so I would never be alone again, because that way I could not being with her physically, this thread would keep us spiritually connected. 5
Although I wanted to continue drinking her blood, I decided to stop, since unlike me she did not have a regenerative factor, well not yet, now that she is part of my clan and has become a vampire, she should develop it, as well as increased senses and a body superior to the human, only a version more weakened than mine. 8
Releasing her creamy neck that from now on she would have 2 small scars where I nail my fangs, which would function as the mark that she is a member of my family. 2
When I looked at her face I saw that she was incredibly flushed up to her ears and her eyes seemed to have hearts, this made me worry. 10
"Himiko are you okay? How are you feeling?" I asked her with concern seeing that she had remained static even when I had already separated from her.
"Uh … Hmmm … Yes, it's just that now you and I are connected and … That means that we …" Himiko stuttered while playing with her fingers not daring to look at me directly and although have always been mean for hints and everything related to love, I could easily understand what she was referring to. 6
"Ahh … Eh … Well hahaha Himiko, Ummm, I think we're too young right now to think about this, how about we save it for the future" I felt my cheeks hot after saying that.
And it's not because I didn't want Himiko as a couple, it's just that we were really very young, that is, we are 4 years old for the love of God, how is it that she can think about these issues at this age, hah. 21
I saw how she lowered her head even more, but this time depressed, sad and she was about to cry, so not knowing what else to say I said.
"Himiko, it's not because I don't love you, that is, you are very pretty, it's just that our bodies are not developed, we have to wait at least for them to be developed to start thinking about love issues" I spoke quickly without thinking and only after After I finished I understood what I said, I felt myself blush from head to toe with embarrassment, but Himiko just laughed.
"Hehehe, then it's a promise Aki, when we are older we will get married" Himiko said while she was still smiling happily, but hearing what she said I choked with my saliva. Married? Isn't it boyfriends first, hahhh, well she's a pretty girl who will be very sexy in the future, there's no loss for me. 19
Now that we solved that I could finally see the changes in my body, the first thing I noticed is that my senses had improved their range at least double, if before I could hear and see with millimeter detail at a distance of 10 meters, now I had a range double, that is, about 20 meters, I felt that my body was about to explode due to the force it contained, I already wanted to go to measure my strength, unfortunately, I had to keep it a secret so as not to attract attention, but even so this great increase.
I looked at Himiko and after seeing that she had a confused expression I could guess why it was.
"Don't worry, the improvement takes a little time to affect your body since it was the first time, so by tomorrow you should feel much stronger and with heightened senses" 3
"Now that we have this method to make ourselves strong we must start making a plan to escape, I know you may not like this, but we will have to endure another 6 months here, in that time we must monitor the entire installation, we need to know all the guards' schedules, all the routes we can use to escape, we need to know their overall strength, if possible to know their quirks and the countermeasures they have for when a child tries to escape. 11
I believe that by that time we will have enough strength to be able to react and solve the problems that may arise during our escape, after all, we cannot trust that we will be able to leave peacefully, we must be prepared to have to fight tooth and nail if necessary, do you understand me"
"Hmmm I understand, I don't know how to fight and I don't know how to make plans, but if it's for you, no matter what I have to do, I'll do it, all you have to do is ask me if you need us to wait 6 months, or a year, even 10 years while I'm with you I don't care, hehehe" huff although she has such a cute and innocent expression, she can say very yandere things, I don't know if it's because of torture or if it has always been her true nature, well who cares I love her no matter what.
I showed him a smile that she reciprocated with another. 4
"Although you already realized, I must explain to you everything that my quirk is capable of, my quirk not only allows me to strengthen myself but I can also strengthen others.
This consists of basically giving them a version of my quirk, only lower, so their bodies will change acquiring a similar appearance to mine, somewhat pale skin, long and sharp fangs, their eyes will remain the original color, but when they use my quirk actively these will change to red and has the plus that they will become more attractive, also they will become stronger so their original quirk has nothing to do with a physical improvement, they will get improved senses. 3
But like me, they also acquire the disadvantages of this, for which they will have to drink blood daily so that their power is not affected and they will be able to continue increasing their power by consuming blood and there are even possibilities that their original quirk will evolve with time if they continue to improve. 2
Obviously, as I said, it is a lower version so its improvement will not be as great as mine and, finally, when I share my quirk a system is established, whereby being the original owner I obtain absolute authority over the people I convert, I decided to call this system clan. 11
The clan not only allows me to restrict them and make them obey me, as you may have felt previously but a thread was also formed that connects us, it has the ability to share our thoughts, emotions, and location so we will know where the other is and we can be together even if we are not physically in the same place. 3
I think that would be it "ending my explanation I saw Himiko with small tears in her eyes, I was alarmed and without knowing what to do I followed my instinct and hugged her.
"What's up Himiko, why are you sad about what happened?" 2
Shaking her head she told me "no, it's just … that I feel very happy to have a family now, we will be together forever, always, always …" 16
Although I felt happy when heard the first part, I couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat when I heard the last, even more so knowing that vampires are known for their long-life expectancy "heh heh heh, yes. Now that you know that we are family, you must promise me, that you will not hurt anyone without my permission unless that person is hostile and promise me that you will never pick up a knife and stab me, and then commit suicide" Himiko looked at me confused. 6
"Akira, because I would do that, would never hurt you" seeing her innocent expression I could only sigh and wish that never happened, I like the obsessive love of the yanderes, but obviously I don't want to be stabbed by one. 37
Once the issue of stabbing myself was clarified, or so I hope, I decided to end our first meeting, after all, it was already lunchtime and it would be suspicious to skip lunch when we had left the dining room without eating.
"Himiko is ending today's meeting, we must go to lunch, remember, we have to act as if the treatment is working, so continue with the performance that you do not like blood anymore, I will also do the same and also I will stop taking my daily dose of blood.
Obviously from now on you also have to drink blood and for that, we will meet here every day to drink each other's blood to make us stronger while we make them believe that their treatment is really working" 15
"Every day with Akira we will have a date and drink the blood of the other fufufu" Himiko instead of answering me was lost in her fantasies, hahhhh, as long as she controls himself I guess it does not matter. With that our first meeting ended. 4
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my /acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
34 comments
VOTE
Chapter 13: Chapter 12: The Plan part 2
Hello, I just wanted to thank Sedeho for your support, thank you very much.
I hope you enjoy reading my fanfic and if you want to read advanced chapters you will find them on my * / acoms
If you have any idea for a quirk that you want to see in a character, you can write to me here. 11
Akira and Himiko returned to the dining room together by the time they arrived there were already some children sitting eating, but like always everyone was focused on eating their food with robotic movements so they did not attract much attention. After all, not all children have as strong a mindset and will as Himiko and Akira.
Seeing this, Akira only sighed slightly for the fate of these children. As for whether he was going to save them, no he would not, after all, they have nothing to do with him, they are not friends and much less family, because he would have to take risks for strangers. 9
As for Himiko, he took a risk because he already knew her from the manga and liked her, now that she is a real person and has become someone important in his life, it is obvious that he would try to do everything possible to help her and save her. 9
The 2 grabbed their lunches and sat at an empty table, while they ate they had a small talk about the classes that Akira was absent, apart from that they tried to maintain a somewhat apathetic and gloomy expression, after all, Akira just came out of being tortured, if the doctors see him acting happy and cheerful it would be very suspicious.
But both Akira and Himiko inside at this moment were happy as they felt as if an enormous weight had been lifted from their backs, after all, humans are social beings, no matter who, they need at least a minimum of social interaction, and Akira and Himiko who have been suffering from that torture especially need someone they can lean on, someone they can share how they feel, their pains, burdens, to whom they can show their true selves. 5
They found this pillar of support in the other. Himiko especially after having been alone and going through being abandoned by her parents found much comfort in this new family that she formed with Akira, this bond that unites them makes her feel warm.
This is how they spent their lunch and because Himiko was still going through the process of becoming a vampire they decided to go to their rooms and rest for the rest of the day, even skipping dinner, and Akira also had to pretend exhaustion from the previous treatment, Which would be very true if it weren't for the fact that he relieved his exhaustion and replenished his energy by drinking Himiko's blood.
After eating they decide to get up and go to the 4th floor and although they do not want to separate, the girl's rooms are to the right side and the boy's to the left, so after a brief goodbye, each one goes to their room.
Upon arrival Akira decides to start with his plan to trick Dr. Tenichi into believing that his treatment is working, approaching his refrigerator, he opens it and finds that it is full of bags of blood, grabs one normally, and at the moment of biting it the strip to the floor and vomits the blood that he managed to drink, after that he kneels in a fetal position and begins to repeat aloud. 3
"The blood is bad, the blood is bad, the bloo " He continues doing this in the fetal position for a few minutes and then decides to get up shaking and pretending as if he is afraid of something looking around the room and as if he will notice that there was nothing He breathes a sigh of relief and looks at the bag of blood on the floor and with a complex expression decides to clean up and dispose of the waste. 4
Once everything is clean he decides to lie on the bed while he thinks.
'Hahh, although now I have Himiko it is still a waste of blood, but well then the performance will be more real, hehehehe who would say that he would be such an excellent actor, I feel that I deserve an Oscar for that performance.
I can already imagine Dr. Tenichi jumping in happiness to see that his treatment is working on me and that I am refusing the urge to drink blood. Just wait for me damn, once I'm strong enough to get revenge for me and Himiko, I'll make you regret being born'
At that moment Akira could feel from his connection how Himiko wanted to share her thoughts with him. (Good night Akira, have a rest) was what Himiko sent him.
Akira could only smile at how cute she is and replied.
(You too sleep well ~ Himiko-chan ~ dream of me) can immediately feel how the emotions he receives from Himiko overflow into a mixture of happiness and shame, managing to make fun of her Akira decides to close his eyes and sleep while thinking that although his Future is dark, as long as have someone like Himiko, who serves as a beacon and light of hope, he can continue forward, with that last thought he consciousness fades and enter the world of dreams.
It was the dawn of a new day, Akira opened his eyes just before the alarm started to sound and after turning it off he remembers that today he returns to those stupid classes, but since they are mandatory he goes to the bathroom and after 1 hour that use to wash, brush his teeth and dress, he goes to the dining room with the desire to meet Himiko.
On the way to this Himiko sends him a message (Good morning Akira, I'm waiting for you in the dining room for breakfast, don't be too long).
(Ok, I'm going there) he answers her while he accelerates his pace to quickly get to the dining room, where he picks up his breakfast and sits at the table where Himiko was already sitting.
When looking at her, Akira can notice the changes compared to yesterday, the tone of her skin became a little whiter, but instead of making her look sickly, she made her look like Princess Snow White, or the fairies described in Chinese novels, already that her skin looked like a soft jade, creamy and milky, with a rosy glow that further enhanced her beauty, her fangs were still the same, but knew that if she wanted she could make them longer and sharper so she could more easily pierce the flesh. 11
As for her eyes, they remained the same, bright yellow irises and thin pupils, making them look like those of a feline, but he knew that the moment she activated her quirk her iris would turn red.
"Good morning Himiko, how did you sleep? Did you dream about me?" he asks her with a playful smile.
"Hmmm, I slept well and if I dreamed of you, in fact, that has been the best dream I have had since I got here" When she finished speaking, Himiko was slightly flushed but still had a beautiful and innocent smile.
'Ufffffff, that was a direct arrow to my heart, how can you say something so tender with such a cute expression you really are mortal to my poor heart' 5
"I'm so glad, I also had a very good sleep after you wished me good night" Akira saw Himiko blush even more but the sparkle in her eyes showed how happy she was for the comments had made Akira.
Although they really wanted to continue talking about the change that Himiko underwent, they could not do it here where they could listen to them, they also had classes, so for the moment they postponed that talk until their meeting in the library and finished breakfast and then went to the classroom where They had to go through 4 hours of brainwashing, in which the teacher talked about how dangerous their quirks were and how bad they would be if they used them, highlighting how they would be punished if they used them, he talked about how they had to act 'normal' if they wanted to go back into society and fit in without becoming villains. 8
Anyway, a lot of trash from classes just wasted time, once they finished Himiko and Akira went to the gym, there they could know how much Himiko improved in terms of physique and Akira could measure the strength he gained after having drunk the Himiko's blood.
When Himiko arrived, she chose a weight that she would not have previously been able to lift and secretly exerted force to lift it, without letting the camera see that she was able to lift it, she acted as if she were using a lot of force and then gave up looking like it was too heavy for her, so she continued with other weights and machines in which she pretended couldn't.
Akira for his part was also doing something similar, picking up weights obviously much heavier than Himiko's and then lifting them with both hands making it seem that it required a great effort, when in fact with only one hand he could easily lift them, so they continued practicing until they knew the limit of what they could lift and once they knew it they retired towards the library.
Upon entering they pretended to wander the shelves looking for books and after a while, they sat down in their meeting place.
"And what about, how much improved your physique after becoming a vampire" Akira asked expectantly.
"It is incredible, before yesterday I could only lift a small weight of 7 kilos and now I have reached 18 kilos, it is incredible, also my speed, I could feel much faster and I resisted running much more, my senses have also improved a lot I feel that I can see and hear twice what I could do before" replied an excited Himiko, while doing poses of lifting weights or running. 5
"I'm glad you're happy, but I remind you that only the first time will you have an improvement this big, from now on your progress will be slower" Akira commented so that Himiko would not feel sad in the future when she realized that her strength did not improve that fast.
Himiko nodded in understanding "hmmm, it doesn't matter if I can't improve so fast, as long as I can drink your blood I don't care about anything else"
Akira could only smile wryly. 4
'I can already imagine that I will become his walking blood bag, the good thing is that it regenerated my blood quickly or else it could be easily dried by this little blood lover hahaha' 5
Akira then told him about the improvement he had after drinking her blood "thanks to your blood my strength is now much greater before I could lift weights of 25kg and now I could reach 60kg, this progress is incredible if we continue to improve in this way, I have confidence that we can escape even if we have to do it by force" 1
"Good, congratulations on your increase Akira, hmmm …What do you think if…Ummm…You know…" Akira seeing Himiko blush while playing with her fingers and making puppy eyes, understood that it's what she wanted. 2
"Pfff HAHAHA" laughing at Himiko's embarrassed attitude Akira only thought about how cute she looked and without showing disgust he opened the collar of his shirt showing his neck to Himiko who when saw it showed the changes that becoming a Vampire brought to her, her eyes they turned a bright deep red, her fangs enlarged and she swallowed audibly. 1
She pounced on Akira and immediately bit her neck starting to suck his blood showing a face intoxicated by the euphoria she felt. 1
Akira did not show any expression of pain at any time, on the contrary, he began to smile bigger and bigger and revealed his fangs also large, after adjusting the position of the two by sitting Himiko on his lap, he bit her neck and so on while the one They sucked each other's blood. They spent their time feeling a deep connection that gave them warmth, security, and ecstasy. 16
Because Himiko also obtained a regenerative factor from the transformation, they were able to stay connected by sucking blood for a long time, since the lost blood was regenerated. When they woke up from the trance they had been in, they realized that they had been together until 7 pm while exchanging blood.
"Although it was amazing, we can't do it that sloppy again, this time we were lucky that we woke up before it was dinner time, but it would have been dangerous if we were still in that trance state even after the dinner, we can't afford to lose control and get carried away by pleasure" 7
Akira explained after seeing the amount of time they had spent connected without noticing anything that was going on around them.
"Hmmm, I understand Aki, I'll control myself, for now. when we escape from here we can spend all our time together fufufufu, by then no one will bother us fufufu" Akira decided to ignore the obsessive plan that Himiko had towards him for when they left this place. 11
They got up from their place and went to the dining room for dinner, although at this moment they felt full.
When they arrived they took two trays and sat down to eat peacefully, they did not speak much, they already knew that once they finished eating they would go to their room to sleep and prepare for the next day, where they would continue to strengthen and refine their escape plan.
When they finished eating as planned, each one went to their room and after going through another section of wishing each other good night through the connection, they fell asleep. 1
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
19 comments
VOTE
Chapter 14: Chapter 13
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my * / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you on Wednesday bye 3
If you have any idea for a quirk that you want to see in a character, you can write to me here. 5
Ring Ring
Akira moved his eyelids closed, when he heard the alarm ring and after the second ring he opened his eyes, putting away his drowsiness, he got up from his bed, on his way to the bathroom where he took a shower and then brushed his teeth, after 5 minutes it was over put on the uniform and was ready to go to the dining room for breakfast.
On the way to the dining room, he thought about what had happened in these 6 months. 1
[10/01/2025] 4
It has been 65 days since I started drinking Himiko's blood, I have seen my strength improve steadily, Himiko has also improved although she is still much weaker than me. 1
Despite the fact that we spent Christmas in this place it is obvious that they did not celebrate or decorate anything for us, the only thing we received was a piece of cake on December 25, apart from that there was no mention of Christmas time, although taking into account since most children are already empty, without will, zombies that follow orders, I suppose there would be no need to celebrate something. 3
The good thing started this month of January, at the beginning of this month it was the moment in which the employees due to the holiday had become somewhat more lax and talkative than usual, thanks to my improved senses I have been able to listen to several conversations in which They talked about how they celebrated their Christmas, about their families and other irrelevant conversations, the important thing is that today finally thanks to listening to them I got this valuable information:
{"Hey Smith-san, buddy, how's the surveillance going today?" Spoke a well-trained Asian-looking guard. 2
"Hmmm, he has been calm, we have not had problems for a long time, I must say that these children are very obedient" replied the guard named Smith, he was much more muscular than his Asian friend, he also had an American accent confirming with his last name that he was not Japanese.
"And what are you doing here Fudai-san, are you coming to replace me? Wasn't our schedule 5 hours? I think I still have 2 hours left to change with you" Smith asked his friend.
"Hahahaha. Did you forget, I said that when your son woke up his gift quirk I would replace you on your turn and because your son woke him up yesterday I decided to come and replace you so that you can leave today early and enjoy with your family" 2
"Hahahaha, yes, I forgot that hahahaha, I must say that I am very happy hahaha, after all, my son inherited my quirk, although at the moment he can only harden the bones of his hand I trust that in the future he can do the same as his father hahahaha" laughed, Smith proudly as he bragged about his son and his quirk. 3
"Congratulations friend, unlike you, my quirk only allows me to lengthen my limbs one meter, hahaha it only serves to catch my opponents off guard by stretching my fist at the moment of impact hahaha"} 5
That conversation revealed to me many things necessary for my escape plan, I obtained the knowledge of 2 quirks of the guards, that of Smith from what I inferred must be the ability to harden his bones, considering that he said that his son could only harden hand and that he hoped that in the future it would be better, I dare to suppose that it can harden his entire skeleton.
Hmmm if so, he will be a difficult fighter to overcome, although he could already think of one of his weaknesses, for example, he should only strengthen his skeleton, the rest of his body, muscles, and organs should remain normal, which means that he could not withstand very strong blows and that he must also be careful not to overdo the hit or else he could hurt himself, this makes it easier to defeat him. 5
As for the other guard, he said that he could lengthen his limbs, a very useful quirk in bed you don't think hahaha, but putting that aside, if he uses it correctly as Luffy from One Piece it can be dangerous. 9
Finally, I got the rotation schedule of the guards, apparently, they change every 5 hours knowing this I can know the movement of the guards.
This is how I obtained my first valuable information to escape, thus continuing my days listening to all possible conversations in search of information.
I also continued to train constantly with Himiko who became more attached to me every day, wanting to drink my blood at all times, I could know from the connection we had, the desire that she projected left me amazed and worried, if already had a great I wish for my blood, what it would be like in the future as we grow up, maybe it would continue to increase, the only thing I can trust is to keep getting stronger to improve my regeneration rate and prevent Himiko from leaving me dry one day ha ha ha.
[03/13/2025] 7
Today I have another day of torture, hahhhh, although we are close to the 6 months that I had planned I do not know if we can bear more, this constant torture that they have put us through could have broken us if it were not for the quirk of It has helped us to recover, even so, we are mentally exhausted.
We have had several moments in which we have been on the verge of falling, if it were not for the connection that warned the other person and was comforting us and sending messages of support and encouragement, it is most likely that we would have failed and succumbed. 3
Himiko has even lost some of the enthusiasm she always had when drinking my blood, if we continue any longer we will not be able to bear it. Arriving at the torture room they tied me to the chair and it started again.
Arghhhhhh * 3
'Damn, shit, motherfuckers, motherfuckers' 1
Huffff Huffff
'Motherfuckers, you bastards, I'm going to destroy this damn place once I get out of here, I'm going to kill you all …'
The moment I lost my sanity I could feel a pull inside me waking up from that state, I could feel Himiko sending me feelings of warmth and love that managed to reassure me.
'Hahhh, hahhh, quiet Akira, all in due time, for now, I must endure and when Himiko and I escape I can finally get revenge, yes, just wait, revenge is served on a cold plate' 4
With his mind reaffirmed, Akira endured the next few hours of electric shocks.
After finishing his treatment, he was taken to his room, and once there he contacted Himiko.
(Himiko change of plans, we will not bear to be in this place for another month, we must speed up our escape) Akira sent through his connection.
(Ehh? Are you sure Aki? You said that we should wait to be completely ready before escaping)
(I know, but we already gathered the guards' schedules, we managed to know some quirks and I already finished the escape plan, if we keep waiting, the only thing we will achieve is succumbing to his torture, also even if the plan fails with our strength we can leave go ahead and escape). 3
(Ok, if you think we are ready I will follow you no matter how difficult the road is).
(Thanks Himiko. Let's meet in the usual place and there I will explicitly tell you about the escape plan) finishing their conversation Akira went to the library.
Upon arrival he found Himiko reading a medical book, after meeting they headed to the blind spot. 2
"Himiko, the escape plan is simple, we are going to wait for them to come and change the sheets in our room, as you will know, every 15 days we change our dirty sheets for new ones, for that a lady goes through the rooms and changes the sheets, taking the dirty ones in a cart, the moment she comes to change the sheets in your room you will attack her, you must hurt her, after that, you will use her blood and with your quirk, you will transform into her and then you will come to my room and I will hide in the cart. 5
After that you will take the cart with me inside to the laundry room, once there we will use the ventilation ducts to move to the reception, there the real challenge will begin, we will have to get out of the duct and run towards the exit.
The problem is that obviously the guards will activate the alarm and start attacking us, so we will have to be quick to escape with the minimum of fighting, and once outside we will have to keep running until we lose them and they cannot find us.
I know it has many gaps and I know that I am asking you a lot when I tell you to attack the cleaning lady, but I cannot think of a better plan and if we miss the opportunity that we have the day after tomorrow, we will have to wait another 15 days before to be able to try" Akira finished explaining his plan. 1
Himiko said nothing for a few moments and Akira waited for her to finish assimilating the whole plan.
After a few seconds, Himiko spoke "Hmmm I understand, so should I kill her or just hurt her?" Akira upon hearing this wondered if it was normal for a 4-year-old girl to talk about killing someone so easily, but after thinking about all they had to endure, he understood that Himiko was not just any girl, despite having only 4 years old she was very mature and intelligent, having to go through those continuous painful experiences made her mature quickly.
"The best thing is that you just knock her out, if you kill her they can report it as murder and it will be more difficult for us to live on the streets, so just knock her out and extract enough blood to keep your transformation until the laundry room" 4
"Well, now that you understand the escape plan, we just have to wait for the time to come, remember to follow me at all times and not keep fighting, the main thing is to escape, and then at another time we will return to take revenge"
"Hmmm" Himiko nodded in understanding.
With their plan decided, they returned to their rooms to wait for the time to put their plan into action.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
18 comments
VOTE
Chapter 15: Chapter 14: The scape 7
I'm sorry for the one-hour delay when uploading chapters. It's that I can only upload them on my break from work, so there may be some delays sometimes. 1
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my * / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Thursday bye 3
If you have any idea for a quirk that you want to see in another character OG, you can write to me here. 5
[01/15/2305] 6
Opening his eyes Akira got up and said to himself 'it's finally the day, today we will escape from this damn prison, today we will finally be free' his eyes shone showing how excited he was. 2
He quickly got ready and after finishing dressing he took a look at his room.
'It's been 90 days since I entered this hell, although at first, I said that it could not be that bad and that it would be much better than the orphanage because of the gym and library that are available here, I could not be more wrong, this damn madhouse of constant torture I don't know if it made me stronger mentally or if my sanity got a bit lost in the way of what it has made me endure until now'. 3
Hahh *
Showing a slight smile Akira kept thinking 'No, the only true reason why I am still holding on to reality is because of her, heh if it weren't for her support I would have given up and collapsed a long time ago, ending up just like all the other children. nothing more than a shell, a puppet at the mercy of others, thank you Himiko. 3
Today I promise that I will save you, I will get you out of this horrible place and I will give you the best life possible, I do not care if for that I have to kill everyone who crosses me'. 3
Finishing thinking, Akira could be seen with a neutral, indifferent and cold expression, as he has worn all these days, but his eyes betrayed his true emotional state, within that crimson red sea you could see a determination as hard as steel, sharp as a spear, an unshakable will ready to fight tooth and nail to achieve its goal.
Akira checked the clock on his wall. '7:30 am shortly the cleaning lady will go through the sheets'
(Himiko, how are you? Are you ready?) Akira feeling Himiko's nervousness through his connection asked her.
(E-eh Y-yeah I-I'm I'm ready) she replied.
Akira upon hearing her response, only came up with one way to help ease her nervousness and this was:
(Himiko listen to me, don't worry, I know you are nervous and afraid but remember you and I are united, we are family, I will always be supporting you, and if you do everything correctly I will give you a reward). 2
(Ah, what reward ???)
(Hehehe, if you manage to knock out the toilet lady and do everything according to plan, I promise to kiss you) 10
(Ehhhh, seriously, you're not kidding, but you said that only when we grew up could we do it)
(I know, I know, that's why I say it is a reward, if you complete it correctly I will give you a kiss, so I trust you will achieve it)
(I … I'll do it, you can't retract what you promised, pinky promise, fufufufu Aki is going to kiss me fufufufu and I only have to hurt one person, ~ Aki ~ hehehehe our first kiss) 5
Akira upon hearing her thoughts could only think 'I guess she's not nervous anymore, in fact, didn't she change her mind very quickly, did she trick me by acting nervous to get a reward from me? Nah I don't think so, I'm just overthinking things hahahaha' 12
Akira decided to think that it was all a coincidence and that Himiko hadn't manipulated him to get something from him.
Akira prepared his things, which were nothing more than a backpack full of a pair of shirts and pants along with a pair of tennis shoes, apart from that he had nothing else, the minutes passed and he could finally feel it, he felt like Himiko's heartbeat they shot off showing so she began his escape plan. 2
POV HIMIKO
Today was finally the day of our escape, finally, my dear Aki~ and I would escape and we could live together free.
As we agreed I got ready and ready all my clothes in my backpack while waiting for the arrival of the cleaning lady, I must knock her out quickly, then transform into her and then look for Aki and escape together. Easy, but Aki seems very concerned about me, hehehehe I think I'll make a fufufu joke on him. 1
I transmitted feelings of nerves and fear to her through our connection, he would think I was not sure about hurting someone and as expected Aki began to comfort me and talk to me affectionately, but what did surprise me was the reward he promised to give me if I followed the plan correctly. 5
~ Anhhh ~ a kiss, a kiss with ~ Aki ~ fufufufu he promised to kiss me, it is the best reward I can receive, I will definitely do my best for Aki to reward me.
So the minutes passed, every time I got more anxious, only it was not because of fear or panic, no, it was quite the opposite, it was because of the emotion I felt for what I was going to do, I will finally be able to cut someone.
Since I became a vampire I was able to lengthen my nails and use them like razors, it was so much fun cutting with them, the feeling of being able to cut with a wave of my hand was incredible and in a few moments, I could taste what it would be like to stab someone with them, Even if I can't kill her it doesn't mean she can't hurt her hahaha. 1
Crack 2
I listened as they opened my door thanks to my improved senses and with that I knew that the moment had come, with a quick movement I launched a button towards the camera in my room, thus breaking the lens and obstructing the view.
I activated Aki's quirk turning my eyes bright red and my nails claimed to look sharp as daggers, my smile widened and the moment the door opened I saw her. 1
The lady took a step into the room and before she knew it I jumped over to her and covered her mouth with my left hand while with my right hand I stabbed her in the stomach, not too deep to be deadly, just enough So that she does not move, she looked at me with bulging eyes and frowning due to the pain, keeping my left hand in her mouth I prevented her from screaming and with a quick movement of my right hand I hit her neck leaving her unconscious.
I took the towel that I had previously prepared and put it in her mouth so that when she woke up she couldn't scream, I tied her to the bed with my sheet and then I collected a good amount of blood from her and started drinking it, it was definitely nothing compared to Aki's.
If I had to make a comparison, Aki was like food from a 5-star restaurant, its taste was divine, addictive, rejuvenating, and as for this, it was a common food, although it is still rich, after being used to drinking blood from that quality, drinking common blood feels something wrong, ignoring this I transform myself into her. 5
My body increased in height and my features became the same as those of the toilet lady, if it was before I became a vampire I could only have transformed a part of my body and for a very short time, but after becoming a vampire and training with Aki I have managed to completely transform and maintain for several minutes if I drink enough blood and Aki told me that that was not the limit of my quirk.
He said that if I kept training I could use the quirks of the people I became, he even told me that in theory, I should be able to transform into even animals if I drink their blood, imagining myself being useful to Aki motivates me to continue training and meet the expectations you have of me. 6
When I finished transforming, I listened as the lady's radio asked the state of the situation.
Brzzz* Brzzz
(Change, answer, what is the state of the situation in room 15, I repeat, what happened in room 15)
Hearing this, I picked up the radio that the lady was carrying and responded with the lady's voice.
Brzzz * brzzz *
(Change, everything in order, I think it is a technical failure, everything is normal in room 15)
Brzzz * * Brzzz *
(Ok, got it, in a few moments we will send a technician to check what the problem is).
With that done I left the room and closed the door, leaving the lady locked up.
I took the cart full of sheets and put my backpack in it, without wasting any more time I went to Aki's room to pick it up.
...
Akira, thanks to his hearing, could hear how they opened her door and when he saw the cleaning lady he looked at her, and moments later she winked at her, making him smile at the first step of the completed plan.
"Well done Himiko, now you have to take us to the laundry room at the end of the hall"
"Hmmm, I hope you remember your promise ~ Aki ~" Himiko spoke to him, only that unlike her usual cute and tender voice, it was with a much more mature voice and although the lady was not very attractive, the tone that Himiko used herself it was very sexy. 13
'This girl, how come she knows how to use that seductive tone, where did she learn it from?' shaking that thought, Akira left his room, and once in the corridor he got on the cart with his backpack and covered himself with the sheets so as not to be seen during the trip. 1
"Ok Himiko, we don't have much time, I estimate that in 10 minutes the technician will arrive at your room, where they will discover the lady, after that they will sound the alarm, but taking advantage of the fact that by then it will be the change of the guards, we can take them surprised and confused and take advantage of this to escape. 1
"So let's go quickly to the laundry room, there the second part of the plan will begin".
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
18 comments
VOTE
Chapter 16: Chapter 15: The Scape Part 2 5
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my * / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Sunday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 16
Himiko drove the cart to the laundry room, just as they entered it, the alarm began to sound throughout the building.
Getting out of the cart Akira spoke.
"Well now is where our challenge against the clock begins, we must be quick to get to the reception before they finish organizing and close the whole building."
Akira approached the ventilation shaft located in the corner of the wall and with a kick broke the hatch.
Due to their small bodies, the space was perfect for them to get in and move around, so Himiko deactivated her transformation and returned to her girl body so she could get into the conduit. 4
Leading the way Akira entered the conduit and Himiko followed him. Because they had no way of obtaining the specific plans of the building Akira had to be guided by his senses, taking advantage of his improved hearing, they moved towards the direction in which he felt the most noise, using this method they soon reached the first obstacle.
Because they were on the 4th floor and were looking to descend to the 1st floor, the only available path was a free fall towards a dark background.
Thanks to his vision Akira could identify that it was a conduit that would take them directly to the first floor, the problem is that they were around 20 meters to the bottom and although their bodies after turning vampires had been strengthened and had regeneration to heal their wounds, a height this great would simply kill them or seriously injure them. 4
"Himiko, we have to go down this conduit, it is our shortcut to quickly reach the reception" Akira spoke to Himiko who was behind him.
"But Akira, how are we going to get down here, it's too high and we don't have ropes" asked Himiko doubtfully.
"Hehehehe, for that ropes if we have our quirk, we simply have to go down little by little leaning on our sharp nails nailing them into the walls of the conduit.
After all, these walls are not very thick and with our claws, we can easily grip "showing his elongated nails Akira grabbed the side of the conduit and you were able to cling by digging into it with relative ease.
With this done Akira began to descend step by step and Himiko who had been looking at him began to imitate him, also descending with the support of her nails.
After 5 minutes of descent, they managed to reach the bottom. 2
"Fowuuu ~ yes it's high. With this, we are already a few minutes from reaching the reception" looking up Akira realized how tall he was. 1
Without being distracted further, he focused his attention on his ears identifying where the greatest noise and movement of the wind was, after a few seconds he identified a duct that turned to the right, this one, unlike the others, had a greater air current and noise, showing that it was heading towards the reception where there would be more noise from the streets outside and wind due to the outside. Without further delay, Akira led Himiko down that path, after about 2 minutes of crawling through the conduits they arrived in front of a hatch. 1
Through the small gaps, they could see the reception of the building, which, unlike the first time he came, was now inhabited by 7 guards insight, and who knows how many more were on their way.
"Well Himiko, this is the moment … it is now or never … This is our chance to escape, to be free, so do not hesitate to attack, but above all do not stop, the main priority is to escape, we cannot let us hold back and we end up surrounded by all the guards in the building. At my signal, we left and ran towards the exit."
"Aki, once we're out, will people help us?" Himiko asked.
"Hahh, I don't know. The truth is that I prefer not to trust them, after all, that they allow institutes like this to exist it shows how discriminated against are the people who have 'villain quirks' so the best thing is that we escape without trusting anyone and in the future we will see if people can be trusted" Akira answered him as best he could. 4
In fact, his point of view had changed a lot since he reincarnated, the world of manga is beautiful and heroic, but underneath all that publicity of heroism lies greater darkness. 5
In this world, although there is no discrimination by gender or skin, very strong discrimination against villain quirks has been created, so much so as to allow institutes like this one, which only disguises themselves as a help hospital, when in reality they can do inhuman things. 3
The worst thing is that nobody cares, they ignore it and stay away to not get involved, all due to the fear that the word villain generates.
"Hmmm, ok Aki, I don't care about others, as long as I'm with you I don't care about anything else" nodding Himiko turned into a vampire, turning her eyes red and sharpening her claws to cut everything in her path.
Akira also showed his claws and his red eyes were glowing more and more.
"1 .2 … and 3″ Akira pushed the gate and went out to the reception, drawing everyone's attention, then Himiko left and without waiting for the guards to understand the situation they began to run, the distance to the exit door was about 10 meters, which would not be difficult to navigate if it were not for the guards reacting and starting to attack them reducing their speed of advance, they had to stop and dodge by jumping backward due to several bullets of a substance sticky mud, which was thrown at them inadvertently risking being trapped or worse turning out to be a corrosive acid they decided to avoid it.
Without having time to regroup Akira found himself looking at a fist that was heading towards him, he made another jump backward avoiding the blow and after looking at the attacker he discovered that it was the Asian guard who could reach out his arms, so knowing his next would movement was able to tilt his head back thus avoiding the punch again, taking advantage of the guard's surprise, Akira ran towards him quickly and threw a blow to the side of the guard's face, the guard surprised by his speed only had enough time to take cover his face with his arm, receiving the impact of the fist he flew out 1 meter, leaving him temporarily inactive. 1
Akira did not continue attacking but instead looking for Himiko, he found her fighting against another guard who, although he was holding her, could not approach her due to his sharp claws, which could slice him at any moment.
Looking at this he breathed a sigh of relief 'heck, even though we are strong we have no experience fighting, I didn't think about it, I thought that it had enough strength could easily escape. If we continue like this, we will not last 10 seconds.' 1
Analyzing the situation, Akira thought about what would be the best option to escape and after seeing that the guards would attack him again, only this time there would be several at the same time, he stopped doubting.
"HIMIKO! I'm going to open the way, you cover my back" shouting Akira approached Himiko and began to advance towards the exit, the guards intercepted his advance and began to throw blows at him, a guard on the right launched a kick towards him his legs, a guard in front used an electric club to hit him aimed at his head and finally the guard on the left began to form again those sticky mud balls that had been thrown at them before. 1
Akira made a decision in a blink of an eye and thus grabbed the leg of the guard on the right with his hands and redirected the club allowing it to hit him on the shoulder that, although he electrocuted him after all the torture sessions he believed he had obtained some kind of immunity towards electricity. 1
As if he were catching a baseball bat, he lifted the guard on the right and threw it towards the guard on the left, knocking down the 2 guards in a show of great force that surprised the guard with the club, who saw that the blow he had hit on the shoulder had already healed.
Widening his eyes in surprise, he couldn't avoid the kick aimed at his chest that sent him flying backward, leaving him on the ground. Akira kept moving while looking at the back, where he looked at Himiko who was taking some hits but still managed to keep away the 3 guards who had tried to attack from behind him. Akira leaped towards them and gave a flying kick to the guard closest to Himiko making room for her to group with him. 1
"Come on, we have to run fast or we-"
Without him being able to finish speaking, Akira saw a large number of guards arrive that surrounded them.
"Shit, we were too slow."
Clap clap clap 1
"Surprising, I must say that I did not expect that they were pretending until now and even more that they will try to escape, hahahaha, but even so, it is time to finish this game and for them to return to their rooms, tomorrow awaits a very long and special their treatment session, so that they learn what happens if they do something wrong, especially daring to use those disgusting quirks" the one who spoke was Dr. Tenichi who had arrived with the other guards. 1
Akira hearing it, could imagine what would await the two of them once they are arrested.
"Since you're taking us to the corner, I'd rather die trying to escape here than suffer that torment again" with that said, his eyes showed a predatory glint making the guards retreat momentarily.
Akira looks at Himiko and after seeing her nod and realizing that she would follow him no matter what, he lunged towards the guards completely abandoning his defense, fully focusing on attacking as he blazed his way through the guards.
"Quickly defeat them without hurting them, they are important to my research" Dr. Tenichi ordered his guards when he saw Akira advance.
Using nails and teeth, he throws blows to all sides, receiving several blows to his body at the same time, but taking advantage of his regeneration he continued to advance while his claws continued to cut those who will cross, his arms completely stained with the blood of others, his body bruised, with several cuts and wounds continues to advance, stopping just inches from the door.
Because he could feel with their connection that Himiko couldn't hold out much longer because even though he was leading the way receiving most of the blows and attacks, Himiko was still receiving blows from the rear, and right at this moment she received the blow of the guard who had wished I was resting today.
Smith came from the rear and threw a punch at Himiko which when reinforced with his bone-hardening quirk made him incredibly hard and caused Himiko to almost pass out when he hit her stomach leaving her lying on the floor unable to move due to lack of air.
Akira obviously wouldn't abandon Himiko, so he turned around and confronted Smith, despite being hurt from the constant fighting, Akira was thinking clearly. 2
'Hufff, obviously I'm not going to be able to beat him, his quirk is strong, he has more experience fighting and more importantly, I don't have time to do it' making a decision, he watched as Smith approached him.
Akira saw how a fist was quickly heading to his face, so he ducked, but a knee kick awaited him that he had to block with his 2 arms, due to the strong impact Akira felt his bones splinter, his muscles were torn, but he still managed to stay in place.
Ignoring the pain he formed a blade with his hand which he brandished towards Smith's waist, this leaping back trying to dodge the blow, but at that moment Akira withdrew and grabbed Himiko who was still recovering.
" TENICHI !, DAMN OLD MAN, SON OF A BITCH, THE NEXT TIME WE SEE YOU WILL BE YOUR END!"
'Tsk, I didn't want to resort to this, since it's just a theory of mine, but I guess it's the last ace up my sleeve I have available, this move is an imitation of Deku's control over One For All, along with a technique very special movement, I hope it works' 1
Akira began to pump his legs with large amounts of blood, swelling and turning red, with bulging veins. 3
Stomping on the ground making it break into a spider web and disappear from where he was, reappearing meters away from his Original location, outside the institute and the fence of guards that had them surrounded, with another stomp it disappears again and appears even further away, thus it continues to move and in a few seconds it has disappeared from the sight of all those present.
The guards and even more so Dr. Tenichi are surprised by the turn of events.
"W-what kind of moves were those, was that a quirk, can he teleport?" Asked a random guard.
"No, it was more like he was moving at incredible speeds, that must have been super speed" comments a different guard.
'H-how … How is it possible, his quirk should only be able to improve his strength, it should not allow him to do something like that, it's not only that, the claws he had, in addition to the regenerative factor, are things that were not said In his report, that damn old her Nyoko didn't give me all the information.
No, no, it's not that, it's just that the quirk registration machine did not identify these abilities, damn, now we lost our 2 best test subjects, I can't lose them, I must get them back' Dr. Tenichi was furious due to the loss of such important subjects, for the future that he sought to build. So without giving up he yelled at all the assembled guards.
" WHAT THEY'RE DOING, THERE ARE STOPPED, LOOK FOR THEM DAMN USELESS, DON'T LET THEM ESCAPE, I DON'T THINK THEY CAN USE THAT SPEED FOR A LONG TIME."
With that, the guards that could still move started up and began to move in search of the 2 fugitive children.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
27 comments
VOTE
Chapter 17: Chapter 16: Liberty 2
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my * / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Monday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here.
And he was right. The movement performed by Akira was an iconic movement technique from the NARUTO series, it is a technique for which Uchiha Shisui was recognized, the Shunshin no Jutsu, Akira theorized that it could be done if he pumped enough blood into his legs to give them the explosive power needed to move just like Naruto's ninjas did. 13
The problem is that it was only a theory so far and although his bet was correct and he managed to do it, his legs suffered the consequences of performing this technique prematurely and without having correctly measured the power that his legs could support, for which, he was taking a lot of damage every time he took it, the only reason he could keep running is that his regeneration was working overtime to heal the damage he was taking and allow him to keep moving.
After about 3 more blinks, Akira stopped in an alley and collapsed on the ground, he was pale, as if he had returned to his initial state of anemic and his legs were bloody, with torn muscles, and even his bones were broken, also due to the great loss of blood his regeneration could not keep up, healing him slowly due to how weak he was. 2
Himiko seeing his condition was alarmed and called him desperately.
"Akira … Akira … Are you okay? Why did you do that? You're very hurt because of me, sorry for being useless, sniff, sorry for not being of more help, sniff, sorry, sniff" Himiko spoke between crying.
"Himiko, you have not done anything wrong, this was the only way if we wanted to escape from there, in any case, it was my fault for not being strong enough, so don't worry, you are not useless, you helped me a lot, you should feel it for our connection, you are special to me, you are in no way a burden, so don't cry, smile happily, after all, we finally escaped haha … cough. 2
Urgh, putting that aside, we don't have much time help me up, we must get into that sewer, and then we'll move around. So we will lose them." 1
"Sniff NO! Look how your legs are, you can't even stand up in this state, get on my back, you've protected me all this time, it's time for me to protect you" without giving him time to speak, Himiko raised Akira on him back and entered the sewer where she continued running non-stop for 2 hours and due to her improved strength and resistance, plus a strong will, Himiko managed to travel a great distance and because they were in the sewers they managed to sneak away and dodging all the search parties that followed them through the city, finally Akira who had been on his back using his heightened senses to guide Himiko through different paths in order to get rid of his pursuers told him.
"Himiko let's stop here, we've already lost them, and he's already getting dark, we need to find a place to take refuge since it wouldn't be good to sleep in the sewers."
They went out into an abandoned alley and both began to look around in search of a shelter that would meet their needs, until Akira managed to see on the roof of the building opposite what seemed the perfect place to rest and recover, without having to be discovered.
It was a three-story building with a terrace that had a small room that must have served as storage. 1
"Himiko I think I found the perfect refuge for us, you see the terrace of the building in front, there is a room where we can stay, also due to the height it is unlikely that they think that we are hiding there, to get there I need you to climb there Do you think you can do it with me as extra weight?"
Himiko did not answer him immediately, but instead, he began to see the place indicated by Akira, analyzing all the possible routes until he thought of the best way to go up to the terrace. 2
"Hmmm, don't worry Aki, I'm strong enough to go up there" and with agile and quick movements she began to climb the wall leaning on the edges of the window to jump and propel himself by means of her claws, which she nailed the wall as support to continue climbing and despite carrying Akira, plus his two backpacks, she managed to do it without stopping.
Hufff Huffff
Upon reaching the terrace, Himiko lay down on the floor while puffing and panting due to the physical overexertion that she had put in all day, and carrying Akira on her back further increased stress and fatigue.
"I'm sorry Himiko if I was stronger wouldn't have ended up so hurt and you wouldn't have had to carry me all the way" Akira spoke guiltily.
"What are you talking about, I'm glad to be useful to you, besides I'm just a little tired, compared to you who got hurt for helping me this is nothing, and finally don't forget Aki, I'm willing to die for you if necessary, after all, you are my only family, having to carry you is not a bother to me "Himiko spoke seriously despite being a girl, her words were so heavy that Akira felt moved, at the same time that he felt even more guilty and sad. 3
"Thank you, Himiko but listen to me clearly, you cannot say that you will die for me if necessary, just as I am important to you, you are also invaluable to me, your life is the most valuable, I do not allow you to lose it, you are prohibited die, understood"
"Hehehehe, hmmm if I understand, you are also the most important thing to me hehehe…sniff" Himiko replied with tears in the corners of her eyes.
Seeing that Himiko understood what he said, he decided to go towards the door of the room, looking at it closely he could see that it had a padlock that prevented opening it, but with a slight vertical gesture with his extended nails, he managed to cut the padlock.
When he opened the door looked inside the room, it was small, about 2 meters deep, by 2 meters wide, and apart from some tools and cleaning products such as brooms, mops, and some soaps there was nothing else in the room, leaving Enough space for Akira and Himiko to be comfortable.
They took their clothes out of their backpacks and spread them on the floor to form a makeshift bed where they could sleep for today.
As they sat down on the bed, Akira and Himiko began to examine the condition of Akira's injuries.
"How are you Akira? Are you still very bad?" Himiko asked with concern seeing that Akira's appearance was weak and still pale, besides that he could see that he was healing very slowly.
"Hahaha … cough … You don't have to worry so much, it's just that I lost a lot of blood between the fight and then the injuries that caused the movement technique, plus that same technique to make it work I have to spend blood when activating it, that's why I look so weak, I'm just a little low in blood, but with a little rest I'll be able to recover"
"Hmmm, I see, so you just need to drink some blood to get back the one you lost so you can recover faster right?" Himiko immediately showed her neck and pulled him close to Akira for him to bite him.
"Wa-wait Himiko, you must be tired after everything you've done today, you also have some injuries that you must recover, so if you give me your blood you will be even more exhausted and you will recover slower."
"That does not matter to me, besides my injuries are minor blows and cuts that have mostly healed, as for fatigue is the least important, what matters is that you are very injured and need blood to be able to recover some energy and start healing as soon as possible."
Sigh *
Sighing at the special care and affection that Himiko had for him, Akira could only show a grateful smile and without hesitation, he bit her neck sucking on her blood.
His complexion began to improve, recovering some color, replacing the previous paleness and the wounds on his legs began to heal at a faster rate. After another 15 seconds, he pulled away from her neck and stopped drinking her blood.
"Thanks, with this I should be able to recover within two days and a day later I should be back to full power, although we did not bring food, due to our higher bodies we can go more days without eating than the average human, so I recommend staying here recovering and only leaving when we are fully healed. 3
Once we recover, we will move again in search of information and a better place to stay and that is even further away from the institute, to avoid being found by accident."
"For now let's rest, tomorrow we will continue planning what to do with more details" with that said Akira could feel how exhaustion hit him, at the same time he felt how Himiko curled up next to him, already asleep due to how tired she was, hugging her more close to him, he felt his consciousness vanish and he entered the world of dreams, thus the two fell asleep together, embraced sharing their warmth with each other, each with a happy smile on his face. 1
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
21 comments
VOTE
Chapter 18: Chapter 17
Hello dear readers, I wanted to thank everyone for your support especially Kyrah, the new member of the family, thank you very much.
I hope you enjoy the chapter.
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon /acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Wednesday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 10
Akira and Himiko opened their eyes simultaneously, waking up fresher and lighter than they used to as if a load they had been carrying would be lifted and they had finally been able to rest comfortably without the constant fear of being tortured.
After enjoying this sensation, both immediately notice the position in which they are, hugging each other.
Realizing the position they were in, they separate and both bow their heads somewhat embarrassed, especially Himiko who has a slight blush on her cheeks, but even with embarrassment they raise their faces and look at each other, then show a happy smile and pronounce at the same time:
"Good morning Himiko / Akira."
Akira seeing Himiko shy decides to tease her even more "awww, I must say that last night I slept very comfortably, I felt so warm being hugged by you, thank you ~ Himiko-chan ~"
Himiko, upon hearing him, turns her gaze down again, but the blush that reached her ears is still noticeable.
"Hahahaha, how cute you are Himiko"
Realizing that Akira was making fun of her, puffs her cheeks into a pout "Moou, Aki don't make fun of me, I'm the oldest so I can call you Aki, but you can't call me Himiko-chan" 1
"Ehhhh, but why, if I like to call you ~ Himiko-chan ~ out of affection, that's how I show how much I love you. So your calling me Aki means that you love me very much?"
Akira finished with a question while he had an intrigued expression, but in his eyes, you could see the amusement he felt at seeing Himiko shy and embarrassed.
"Eto … I … umm … yes, I love you too Aki" Himiko blushed from head to toe, with her face looking at the ground in shyness she murmured those words in an almost inaudible whisper, but fortunately for Akira his hearing allowed his catch those words that made him feel warm and loved.
'aawww, I feel my heart melt due to this tenderness'
Akira thought Himiko had only told him 'I love you' in a sense of family love, not in a romantic way. But he did not take into account that Himiko's personality was of a typical Yandere. In the original series, she had a fondness for Deku, due to her seeing him bloody. 4
Now that Akira appeared, who became friends with her, accepting her as she is, having a quirk similar to her and saving her from that torture, Himiko formed a fantasy about the two of them, considering their meeting as a work of fate, what are the chances of that another person appears who complements her quirk in a better way than Akira's. 4
An unshakable image was formed of him as a knight who came to save her, freeing her from the tower in which she was imprisoned.
If Himiko in the series was obsessed with Deku, then at this moment Himiko has exceeded all the limits of the obsession reaching more finds, she considers Akira her better half, someone with whom she wanted to be by her side all the time, either eating, sleeping, playing, even in the bathroom. 2
The only thing that prevented Himiko from acting in such an obsessive way and instead she will show a more shy side is because she already had a connection with Akira that made her feel even closer to him. Akira would never have thought that Himiko had already become a Yandere because he believed that since there was no way Himiko would develop a mad love psychosis towards him at such a young age. 1
Akira thinking that he had already made fun of Himiko enough decides to change the subject.
"Ummm, looking at the wounds on my legs, I think that by tomorrow I should be able to walk and by the day after tomorrow I should return to my optimal state, with that we should start thinking about what we are going to do." 1
Himiko also calmed down and after looking at Akira's legs and confirming that it was true she asked him.
"Umm, and can't we stay here? It's small, but as long as we're together I don't care about the place."
"Hmmm, I would also like to stay longer to rest, but we must move as soon as possible from here, after all this is an inhabited building, so at any moment they could come to this room, we also have other needs like going to the bathroom and this place can't provide it for us." 2
"Ah, I understand, anyway, I will follow you wherever you go, be it heaven or hell itself"
Akira smiled at his words without thinking too much about it and kept talking about his future plans.
"The first thing we have to do is look for information, we have to know where the most populated streets are and where there are often no heroes. 2
We need to know it to start my idea to get money, after all, although our bodies are superior to normal humans and we can go longer without eating, we still need food and as I said before there are also other needs such as bathing and other things to maintain hygiene.
For that we need money and taking into account that in Japan it will be difficult or practically impossible to find a place where two small children can be employed, it leaves us only the illegal option to obtain it. The good thing is that our quirks, more specifically yours Himiko are perfectly suited to this."
"Eh, mine? But if you are much stronger and faster than me" asked Himiko confused.
"Hehehe I know, but for this, we do not need brute force if it is not skill and your quirk provides you with this, by being able to transform you we have the best way to avoid being caught. Look at the plan is this: 1
First, we will find out where there are large numbers of people, also that there are not many heroes in the surroundings, then I will take care of collecting blood from different people, for that, I will take advantage of my speed to puncture people and extract their blood and withdraw before let there be a scandal.
After that, you will use that blood to transform yourself and together with your good reflexes you should be able to steal wallets from the people in the crowd, after that we withdraw and you change your appearance again, in this way it will be impossible for them to recognize us and so on we will get the income to pay for food and a place to stay. 6
I must say that you her are the most important in our future plans, after all with your transformation we will not only be able to steal, but we will also be able to stay in a hotel without raising suspicions since you only have to rent it with the appearance of someone older and we avoid many problems.
You see how I said that you were not useless, now that we escaped it is your time to show off" Akira said the last part looking at Himiko with a kind and affectionate smile.
"Hmmm, thank you Aki, I promise not to let you down and do my best" Himiko agreed with a big bright smile that made Akira happy and made him even happier.
"That is my initial plan Himiko, obviously it can vary and change in the future, but as long as we are together we will be able to move forward and live happily, don't you think?"
"Hmmm" Himiko nodded vigorously.
"Hahahahaha, for now, we just have to be alert with our senses in case someone comes close to the room, apart from that just rest and recover, very soon we will be able to rest again in a real bed"
"Eto … Aki … if we exchange blood, will it affect your recovery?"
"Hmmm I don't think, after all the blood I lose I will regain it by drinking yours, I even think it could speed up my recovery since it would increase the circulation of it through the system, but why do you ask-"
Before Akira could react, he found himself lying on the makeshift bed, with Himiko on top of him, her eyes were red looking at him as if he were prey and she revealed her pearly white fangs, Akira then understood why she had asked him that.
'I suppose she is anxious for my blood, I even think her thirst for blood is greater than mine, probably a side effect that initially she already needed to consume blood, so when she became a vampire this need only intensified, hehehehe, but who cares, if she wants to take my blood I'll give him all she wants' 3
Akira tilted his head to one side thus showing his neck in an invitation to bite him, the moment he felt Himiko dig her fangs and began to drink his blood, looking at Himiko's neck that was inches from his face, releasing a sweet scent that attracted him decided to sink his teeth into her neck as well.
He greedily suck their blood and like the previous times, they went into a trance state, forgetting the passage of time, simply enjoying the delicious and sweet taste of the other, reinforcing their connection, merging, a magical and addictive feeling that brought them euphoria every time they did. 4
When they separated, both of them were panting heavily, but not from the fatigue, but from the desire to feel the other again through that connection.
Looking at the sky outside they noticed that it was already night so they decided to lie down, once again they hugged each other, this time conscious and although somewhat shy, they were happy to feel the other's warmth. 1
"Good night ~ Aki ~"
"Have a rest ~ Himiko ~".
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
27 comments
VOTE
Chapter 19: Chapter 18: Gifu 5
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Friday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 6
The 3 days of rest have finally passed and Akira is already in perfect condition, yesterday he could walk and today he can use his quirk again without any difficulty. So the 2 gathered their belongings, which were just a couple of clothes, and packed them in their backpacks.
Akira yesterday found a small scalpel which he also decided to take with him since it could serve as a weapon in an emergency, because, although its claws are sharp, they are oriented to stab, but not cut so the scalpel could be useful help. 4
Himiko after seeing the scalpel fell in love with it and begged Akira to let her take it, Akira remembering that in the series Himiko is a user of razors and knives, he thought it would be a good idea to leave it to her. 1
"Aki, how do I look? Do I look threatening?" Himiko spoke to him while she made different poses with the scalpel. 2
"Hahhh, Himiko don't play with him, but yeah, you look threateningly cute hahahahaha" 2
"Hmph, Aki baka, I don't want to look cute" even though she said that, he could see how embarrassed and happy she was with his words just by looking at how blushing and smiling she was.
'Although I must say that she has a talent for knives, from the moment grabbed it she has moved it like an expert, plus she does not look uncomfortable when moving it, I guess being good with knives is part of the Yandere combo. 5
After all, self-respecting Yandere knows how to handle a knife and stab like a pro. I just hope she doesn't use it on me'. 14
Feeling a chill run through his body, Akira imagined what it would be like for Himiko to stab him with the scalpel.
Finishing putting away their things and changed into a set of normal clothes. Akira was wearing a black shirt with black jeans and his white tennis shoes, Himiko wanting her clothes to match, the only black dress she had. (image here) 26
Akira, upon seeing her, unconsciously said "Pretty" and Himiko upon hearing it smiled happily at her compliment. With a cheerful and optimistic state, they went out to the terrace where they looked towards the city.
Feeling the breeze on their bodies, reminded them that they were finally free, so with a smile on their faces they decided to go down from the building and start gathering information.
As they walked through the streets, they drew some attention because it was rare to see two children without an adult to accompany them, in addition to both being very cute, even more so because they dressed similarly, thus attracting several glances, Akira without worrying much about it decided to keep moving forward, they went through several streets until they stopped in front of a train station.
"Perfect, this may be a good place to steal, but first we are going to look at the map of the station and then we must know if there are many patrols of heroes around here, if so we will go elsewhere, we do not want to be caught".
They went down to the subway and could see that it was packed with people, mostly in business suits and briefcases, thus demonstrating that it was rush hour for wage earners.
Akira noted this time in his mind, in order to know when the station would be full and it would be easy for them to steal their wallets, they walked through the station to a wall where there was a map.
"Well, with this we can locate ourselves a little more, ummm, according to this the HEQ institute should be in the east, so we will head towards the west. Well, Himiko it's time for us to use our senses to listen to all the people, and This way, we get the gossip and information that will help us to know where there are fewer heroes and it will be easier to hunt."
Himiko and Akira spent the next hour listening to all possible conversations, thus listening to talks ranging from how their day went, to how exhausting the work is, some more obscene between couples, and although they were mostly useless, they managed to get valuable knowledge. 1
For example, that in Gifu prefecture they had been robbing lately, they heard this from several people, with this they concluded that the Heroes did not patrol that sector much and that it could be a good place to start, they also heard from other cities, but these were guarded by heroes better known for what was dangerous.
Instead, Gifu is a prefecture known for its traditional capital, also called Gifu, which is famous for its fine craftsmanship and vibrant history.
With intact traditional villages nestled in picturesque mountains making it a perfect tourist spot to rob foreign tourists, in addition to fulfilling its condition of being away from the institute. 1
With their chosen destination it was time to head there, but since they had no money, they would have to steal in order to pay for the train ticket, since walking would be far away.
"Himiko, you are good at acting right?"
Nodding Himiko replied "Yes. Why do you ask?" 1
"Hehehe, for our first robbery we will use it, listen, first you will get into the crowd and after locating a man that you see in a hurry and who is busy you will collide with him, falling to the floor and acting scared, then I will approach and do as if he will attack him, hitting him and shouting not to harass you and to leave you alone, this will obviously attract people's attention and make him nervous and confused, taking advantage of this I will take out his wallet and then we will leave, do you understand?" 4
"Hmmm, don't worry I know what to do"
As they planned they managed to see in the crowd a middle-aged man, wearing a somewhat wrinkled suit, along with a poorly knotted tie, thus showing how hurried he was, Himiko nimbly approached him and collided with him, dropping to the floor, Himiko She showed a scared expression and tears began to fall from her eyes as she cried. 2
"Sniff … sniff, don't hurt me please …"
Akira, seeing his performance, was surprised 'Fiuuuu, yes she has talent, now is my time to take action' 2
Akira ran up to the nervous man and lunged at him, with only minimal force, for if he used his true power he would send the poor man flying.
" STAY AWAY FROM HER, DON'T DARE TO HARASSY HER!" Akira yelled, drawing people's attention, thus making the man who began to stutter more nervous. 4
"Eh … d-of … wh-what are you talking about, I have not done anything" taking advantage of the man's condition and his panic due to the murmurs of the people, he took out his wallet without him noticing and walked away from him, grabbing Himiko's hand, spoke as they ran "Hmph bye old man, don't come near us again."
They quickly disappeared into the crowd and the man could only stare at the whole situation with his mouth open.
But when he noticed the time and that he was late to go to work he decided to forget about them and start running to get to work on time, because of this he would not realize that he does not have his wallet until hours later.
Akira and Himiko went to a secluded place.
"Well done Himiko, you are amazing acting, even knowing it was a lie, I almost came to think that he had done something to you hahahaha" 2
"Fufufufufu, Thank you Aki, now let's see how much money he had"
Opening the wallet, they managed to see around ten thousand yen (approximately $ 89) along with their document and cards which would not serve them. 4
"Well, it's not a lot of money, it is enough for us only for tickets, since the ticket from Musutafu to Gifu is worth 4500 yen per person (40 dollars approximately) so we need to steal again until we have enough money to pay for a hotel if we want to. sleep in a bed ".
Akira and Himiko went to the box office and although they looked at them strangely for buying tickets when they were so young, after saying that their father had sent them and showing the identification of the man who stole they agreed to sell him the travel tickets.
They boarded the train and four hours later arrived at Gifu station in Gifu prefecture, getting off the train Akira and Himiko again used their improved hearing to check if the rumors were true.
They heard many things, among them that, if it was true that crimes had increased in this prefecture, due to the existence of a gang that had some control over this city, scaring the Heroes by making them not want to do many patrols in this sector, thus increasing crime.
Akira upon hearing this was not scared but thought it was perfect for them, with fewer heroes around here, it would be easier for them to steal.
Since they had no money for a hotel, Akira told Himiko.
"Since it's a bit late and the worker's rush hour has passed, we will have to wait until tomorrow to start stealing, so for today, we will have to find a place to sleep. Hopefully, we can find another terrace to sleep on."
"Yes, although I don't care if we have to sleep in the streets, after all, if we hug we won't feel cold fufufu" Himiko spoke with an innocent smile. But for Akira it was a direct attack on his heart.
"Hahahaha, we better hurry and find where to spend the night hahahaha" hiding his shame Akira walked to the streets in search of a place to spend the night.
Himiko looking at his back only showed an even bigger smile after seeing him shy.
'Fufufu finally avenged me, that's for you to stop making fun of me hehehe'
After walking for about fifteen minutes without finding a place to stay, they came to a park where they saw a small wooden kiosk, with no other option they approached it. (image here) 11
When they looked at it closely, they could see that the interior was small, but with enough space for the two of them to lie down, in addition to covering them from the wind and rain if it rained.
"Well, who would say, in the end, if we go to sleep on the street hahahaha" 1
"Yes. This time we were not so lucky, hehehe, but with this, we will sleep hugging hehehehe"
They entered the kiosk and after cleaning the floor a little, they placed the uniform of the institution on it, to sit down and make themselves comfortable to sleep.
"It is not the most comfortable, but for one night we can hold on"
nodding Himiko snuggled up, hugging Akira placing her head on his chest.
"rest Aki".
"You too Himiko, dream nice" stroking her head Akira also closed his eyes to sleep but staying alert with his senses activated in case of an emergency to react. 1
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
17 comments
VOTE
Chapter 20: Chapter 19
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Sunday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 5
The next morning Akira and Himiko woke up hugging, something that had become customary for them.
"Good morning Himiko / Aki"
They gathered their things and left the kiosk and looking up at the sky they realized that it was still early, which was perfect for them because they could arrive at the station's rush hour and take advantage of it to steal and gather enough money to pay for a room from a hotel and no longer have to sleep on the streets.
Without wasting any more time they went to the station, only stopping at a bakery to buy some bread for breakfast and at a drugstore, where they spent 300 yen to buy a pair of syringes with needles which would use to draw people's blood and store it. 9
When they got to the station they saw how it was full of people.
"Remember to follow the plan that I told you, first I will collect blood from several people and then you will transform with those, then you have to steal wallets in the middle of the crowd and then walk away if they catch you, I will distract them while you escape and become someone else."
"Hmmm, I can do it, I just have to steal them and run, it's easy" Hearing that from a girl of almost 5 years old made Akira have mixed feelings, on the one hand, he was happy that Himiko understood his plan and did it without talking about morality and justice. And on the other hand, he was sad that due to the torture of that place Himiko has no qualms about stealing, hurting, or killing if necessary, without any hint of guilt or remorse. 2
Akira stopped thinking about it after all this is a world where the strong governed, if you have enough power you can become a hero adored by all or a villain feared by all, no matter which path you choose, the important thing is that you need to be strong to make it.
Akira advanced towards the crowd, mingling with them, taking advantage of his small body to go unnoticed, and using his increased speed injected the syringe into the leg of a woman waiting for the subway.
He quickly drew the blood and withdrew the syringe and then moved nimbly among the people, leaving no trace that he was ever there.
Well, apart from the lady who a moment ago was waiting for her transport, so that the next moment she felt a slight prick in her leg, but when she looked back she did not find anyone. She stopped thinking about it, believing it was just her imagination. 2
Akira moved to find another victim, being she is a much younger woman than the previous one, she looked nervous, scared, and anxious since every 10 seconds she looked at her watch.
'Ohhh, judging from her age and attitude, she is most likely a recent employee and unlucky she is late, the perfect victim.'
Sneaking up, he stepped behind her and with his left hand he injected the second syringe he had bought, drew the blood just as fast, and walked away, all this he did without stopping, thus managing not to attract anyone's attention.
As for the girl, because of how distracted she was, she did not even notice that her blood was drawn from her.
Obtaining two blood samples, Akira returned to Himiko where he passed the two samples to her.
"Ok, here this is your first costume, she is a woman in her twenties, with this you will steal the wallet and then you will use this other to transform into an old lady, thus achieving that they do not identify you."
Himiko uncapped the syringe and drank the blood, thus beginning to transform from a little girl to an adult woman in her twenties in a business suit.
Glancing one last time at Akira, Himiko went towards the crowd, mingling with all those workers.
Akira followed her from afar, prepared to support her in case she needed him.
Himiko first looked at those around her and looked for a hurried person that she could take advantage of, something easy to find in the midst of all these employees in which most of them were in a hurry to work.
She approached a fat man, who was sweating due to the fear of being late, or was it because of the heat? swift and twisted form, taking the man's wallet out of his pocket, upon obtaining it, she walked away passing the people towards the bathroom.
The man, although he reacted late, noticed that someone took out his wallet, turning his body backward, managing to look at Himiko entering the bathroom. He ran into the bathroom with an angry look.
In the bathroom Himiko wasted no time and drank the blood from the other syringe, transforming into the other lady. Moments later the fat man stormed in, screaming.
" WHERE ARE YOU, THIEF!"
"Eh, excuse me sir this is the lady's bathroom" replied Himiko, who was now a forty-year-old lady.
"Ahh … ohh. I'm sorry, someone stole my wallet and I saw her enter this bathroom, I wonder if she looked at her, it was a young woman in her twenties" the fat man, somewhat nervous, spoke after realizing where he was.
"Hmmm, don't really look, I'm sorry, now if you allow me, I'm going to go" Himiko walked towards the exit.
"Ohh, yes ma'am, go ahead" the fat man stepped out of the way letting her pass, but he stared at the bathroom angrily waiting for the thief to come out.
Once outside Himiko showed a mocking 'idiot' smile.
Upon returning to Akira, they checked the contents of the wallet.
"Hmm, 7000 thousand yen (about $ 61) is not as much as yesterday, but it should be enough to spend one night in a hotel. Although it would still be best to do it again until you have to pay for a good hotel and food." 4
Himiko and Akira continued to draw blood from strangers, then steal disguised as them. By the end of the day, Akira and Himiko had collected 15,000 yen (approximately $ 132) enough to pay for a room in a good-looking hotel for one night, providing them with all the services such as food and a good bathroom. 2
They walked to a clean, good-looking hotel, and Himiko, transformed into a middle-aged lady, went to pay for the room.
'How convenient that Himiko's quirk is, hehehe with this it is easy to steal and we can buy things without problems' Akira thought when he saw Himiko pay without any problem for the room. 1
Himiko returned with a key to the room.
"Ready, our room is 205, they also told me that in half an hour they would bring us dinner to our room."
"Ok then come on, I already want to try the bed." 1
They entered the elevator together that took them to the 3rd floor where their room was.
Upon entering they saw a king-size bed, with a small table, a closet where they could store their clothes, and a television on the front wall, to the right there was a door that led to the bathroom in which there was a bathtub where they could bathe. 3
"Yesssss, a soft bed" Himiko excitedly jumps on the bed while Akira is looking towards the bathroom.
'I will finally be able to bathe, we have not bathed for 5 days, the good thing is that we are children so we do not produce such a bad smell, that together with the fact that our body is superior to the human makes us not suffer from things like bad smell or hunger, Still, it's nice to be able to take a bath.'
"Himiko do you want to bathe first or after me?"
"Ehhhh? Why don't we go in at the same time?" Himiko asked, leaving jumping on the bed.
"No, I already told you all that is for when we are older, for now, we can only hug" Akira refuted. 4
Himiko then showed a pitiful and sad expression as if she was going to cry "sniff, days ago you promised me a kiss, but you never kept it, you are a liar Aki sniff" Himiko covered her face while crying.
Akira hearing her felt a blow to the depths of his soul 'Urgh, how I forgot about that, it is true that I promised you a kiss' seeing her cry made Akira feel very guilty, sighing he told her.
"Hahhhh, sorry Himiko, it's my fault, we were so busy these days that I forgot your reward, don't cry anymore" Hearing this Himiko stopped crying but asked him.
"Then you're going to kiss me as you promised"
"Yes Himiko, sorry for forgetting it, I will fulfill my promise do not cry more please" stroking her head Akira confirmed her desire.
Himiko raised her head and not a single drop of tear or the sadness shown earlier could be seen.
"Yeiiii, I'm going to kiss Aki, I'm going to kiss Aki, fufufufu."
'Was I fooled?' Akira looked in surprise at the immediate change Himiko had after hearing about the kiss. 1
"Aki, Aki, come on I want my kiss" Himiko called out to him as she stood in front of him.
'Hahhh, a promise is a promise' 2
He moved closer to her, lowering his head to her, drawing his closer and closer to her lips. Himiko at the same time closed her eyes waiting for his touch.
Moments later Himiko felt Akira's lips on her forehead. Opening her eyes, Himiko pouted as she looked at Akira. 4
"Moou, that's not what you promised" Himiko angrily threw herself at him making his two lips meet. Akira, although surprised his managed to prevent her from advancing further and simply joined his lips with hers without doing anything else, a chaste kiss, without any sign of lust in it, after 5 seconds they separated, causing Himiko to open her eyes that at this moment they were hearts. 9
"Hehehe I surprised you Aki" spoke Himiko.
"Hahhh, I just promised a kiss, I will allow it this time because you did a great job, but remember we are too young for that"
"Hmph, young this, young that, we're too young to kiss, but if we can steal, it's not fair" Himiko pouted. 1
"Sigh, listen Himiko, we steal because it is the only way to survive, but I want our kisses and others to be special, that's why we can't do it yet, we are very young we haven't developed enough. 4
Look, when we are older what do you think if we get married for real, with that you don't have to worry about anything, we will have our whole lives to kiss and be together, we don't have to rush "with a smile Akira promised Himiko. 1
Himiko upon hearing him widened her cat eyes and showed a wild expression of joy as she jumped on top of him.
"Hehehehe we are going to get married, Aki proposed to me, hehehehe, yes … there is no reason to hurry, we have our whole life to be together … fufufufu".
Hugging Himiko Akira smiled at her reaction.
'I must be crazy, to promise a Yandere that I will marry her hahahahaha, I just hope I don't go wrong and end up being stabbed, that would be very sad hahahaha'. 20
When they separated, Akira went first to the bathroom where he took a shower and then got into the tub full of hot water.
"Ahhhh ~ this is life, tomorrow we will go to another station so as not to raise any suspicions and we will continue stealing wallets."
He left after drying and changing his clothes, the food arrived, which after viewing it and looking at the sumptuous dinner they had ordered could not help but show a smile.
He waited in bed for Himiko to bathe and after she returned they ate all the dishes they asked for, although it was nothing very luxurious if it was a good amount, making them end up very full, causing them drowsiness so they cleaned and left the dishes in the table and the two of them lay down on the bed.
Although it was big, as they were already used to sleeping hugged, they decided to do it, feeling the other's heat through their body, they felt calm and relaxed, thus closing their eyes, they went to sleep, ending this day.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
22 comments
VOTE
Chapter 21: Chapter 20: Revenge 6
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Monday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here.
[9 YEARS LATER] 13
[02/06/2314] 4
In these 9 years, we have continued stealing and doing different jobs such as commercial espionage, among others to earn money. 2
Obviously, we have not forgotten the (H.E.Q) despite the distance, we have kept abreast of everything that happens with him. Due to our work as spies and thieves, we have obtained a good network of information in the underworld which we constantly use to inquire as much as possible about the institute.
In these years we have been able to gather various pieces of information. But nothing incriminating enough that it was capable of not only taking down Tenichi and his institute but also doing it with all of his sponsors and government connections. Since our goal is not just to kill Tenichi, our goal is to make everyone involved suffer for what they did to us.
Although it is only circumstantial evidence, we know that he has connections with several important politicians, as well as wealthy people who provide him financial support, cover-up, and protect him so that the acts they do are not publicly known and go unnoticed simply as a medical institute.
So, although it is possible that with my current strength I can go and kill Tenichi, there are still those behind him who after knowing that I was responsible for killing Tenichi would use his great resources and power to crush me. So that option is out of the question as I won't be able to fight them unless I have the strength level of All Might or AFO. 8
That leaves the only option to gather enough evidence so that when it is revealed, everyone falls like a house of cards.
Although the fact that we can not do anything to H.E.Q does not mean the same with the orphanage where I was reborn.
After all, Ms. Nyoko has no security to protect her from us. So without any limitation, it was easy to take care of her. 1
4 years ago I decided to take revenge on her, after all, it had been 5 years since we had escaped and wanted revenge.
We took a train to Musutafu and upon arrival, we decided to first make a reconnaissance visit to the orphanage before acting.
...
When Akira arrived he saw that was still the same as when he left. A large building, somewhat dilapidated, with worn paint and the occasional screaming of children playing.
"Ne Aki, this is the place where you lived before going to institute?," Himiko asked when saw the old-looking orphanage.
"Yes, although I hoped it was in better shape, after all, thanks to me they would get more funds, ha, I guess that Nyoko bitch kept it for her" with a grimace of disgust Akira spoke.
"Well in any case let's start gathering the necessary information" Akira's eyes began to glow brightly and the veins around his eyes bulged as if it were a Hyuga. 3
And just as you can guess, Akira had developed this technique after the , using as a base his Vampire vision which gave him night vision and then pumping blood towards the ophthalmic artery and the central artery of the retina which are the In-charge of supplying blood to each eye, he made his eyes develop the ability to see the world from a new angle. 4
It was not just a simple increase in the range of vision, it was that his world was turning blood red and within it, he could detect the signs of life of the other beings, as well as that all the walls and physical obstructions disappeared allowing him to see through of everything, as long as it was within his range of vision, because of this he decided to call this technique . 10
This was one of the techniques that he had developed these years, a really difficult one after all the eyes are much more complex than the legs, so when experimenting he had to be careful, because, although his regeneration should be able to heal his eyes if he did lose them, it would take a long time. 1
Plus he didn't want to go through such a painful experience if possible. So he walked slowly but surely until he was able to develop this ability.
He knew he could use it and hold it for up to an hour before having to stop and have to wait about 20 minutes before using it again.
Although he still found it difficult to use it while moving, since if he lost concentration, his vision was deactivated, so at the moment it was not very effective in combat and could only be used to spy and gather information.
As for Himiko, after these years she managed to learn the only that her use limit was lower than Akira's and she could not travel as much distance as him.
As for the technique, she was still learning and at the moment she could only activate it after concentrating for several seconds and could only use it for a maximum of 30 minutes and that was if did not lose concentration before.
Looking towards the orphanage he saw everything red, but instead of bothering him or obstructing him he allowed him to see everything inside, saw the children in their rooms playing, saw the workers, and saw her.
Saw the one responsible for sending him to that insane doctor who tortured him, he saw the whore responsible for him going to hell, it was all her fault. If it weren't for her, he wouldn't have had to go through so much pain, fear, despair. He wouldn't have had to suffer all of that. She had to pay for what did, she had to suffer. 2
Sensing his turbulent state, Himiko hugged Akira and began whispering words of comfort to him.
"Aki, I know how much you want to get revenge, I know how much you suffered, I know how much you hate that bitch, but you need to calm down, Aki remembers that first we have to find the right moment to act so that they don't discover us. 4
We will make her pay for everything they did to you, I promise so breathes and stay with me"
Hah Hah
After taking a deep breath Akira finally calmed down and noticing that he almost made the stupidity of attacking without any plan and in full view of everyone, if it weren't for Himiko stopping him, he made him understand once again that not everything was bad.
"Thank you, Himiko, although if there is something I should thank that bitch for is that she allowed me to meet you, if I had not gone to that hell it would have been impossible for me to meet you and have you by my side, so only for that reason her death will not be so painful". 4
Hearing what Akira said, Himiko showed a happy expression as tears ran down her cheeks.
"Sniff, Thanks Aki, I'm glad I met you too. Without you, I probably would have died in that horrible place" 2
The two hugged until they felt their emotions calm. Looking back at the orphanage this time Akira was able to keep calm and see how Nyoko worked in her office.
They spent the entire day keeping an eye on Nyoko, taking turns using until nightfall, the perfect time to act.
With the last check, they saw that they were all asleep. They made their way to Nyoko's room taking advantage of the darkness that blessed them with perfect camouflage and great speed thanks to the . 3
They easily entered the orphanage through a window that could not be closed due to being broken.
'Your greed and corruption will be the cause of you dying tonight Nyoko' thought Akira seeing how the window was still damaged even after 4 years after he left and the supposed increase in funds that the orphanage was going to receive.
They passed through the corridors in complete silence until they reached Nyoko's room, stopping at the door. Akira mentally prepared himself and knocked on the door.
Knock Knock
He saw around the edges how the light in the room was turned on and moments later the door was opened.
"Yawnn, who is it at this hour. Eh? Who was- "
Without letting her talk anymore, Akira blocked her mouth with his hand as he forced her to enter her room again. Himiko in turn also entered and closed the door.
"MMHMGMH!!!"
Without letting her speak or scream, Akira put a cloth in her mouth, and with Himiko's help, they held her to a chair in the room.
"Hello Mrs. Nyoko, time no see. As she has done in these years, I suppose better than it was for me ". 2
" MMMGHH !!"
"Ahh, it is true that you cannot answer me, I would take it from her, but I am afraid that your would start screaming and that would ruin our night. So she will have to put up with it. Although tell me, how was my tied style, I was inspired by all the times that Dr. Tenichi held me in the chair in that dark and damn room"
Akira spoke to Nyoko as if they were old friends, although in the end his tone turned dark and his hand shook a little, either from anger or from the persistent fear that he still has of that place, maybe both of them stuff.
"Mghghh !!" Nyoko could only squirm in her place in panic and fear, staring at the child she got rid of years ago.
From the moment she knew her quirk, she had wanted to get rid of him, and when she had the opportunity, she did not hesitate and she did, she would never have expected him to return and now attack her. 3
"Hehehe, although it's not exactly the same way I was held, I think it's very similar. The fact is that my original idea was to make you go through what I went through at that institute.
But after considering it, I decided not to make you suffer so much in gratitude for the opportunity to meet Himiko.
"Hi, I am Himiko, Akira's future wife" Himiko waved her hand as cheerfully greeted Nyoko. 1
"Well let's talk about your punishment, although I said that I would not make you suffer so much it does not mean that you will not suffer and especially die.
I have thought about it for a long time and I think that the best way to kill you is through something that disgusted you, every time I drank blood you showed disgust, so I thought, what better way to kill you than by sucking all your blood until killing yourself Hahaha" 4
"Nghmgh !!" shaking her head Nyoko tried to free herself without success. 1
"Yes, that's how I wanted to see you, although I would like to hear you beg, I am satisfied with seeing the despair in your eyes and the paleness showed on your face due to fear"
"Ne Aki, but if that doesn't hurt, on the contrary, it feels great" Asked Himiko upon hearing Akira's plan.
"Not this time, unlike when we do it, the method I will use with her will only bring her pain, she will feel how every drop of blood is drawn from her body and with it her vitality, so at a glance you can see how her body is dying until there is nothing left but a simple bag of bones and skin hahaha. So you don't have to worry because it won't be pleasant for her. " 4
"Without further delay, I think the time of your death has come Nyoko, hehehe don't worry I'll take care that your remains go to the place where you belong. The garbage hahaha".
Akira showed his fangs and approached Nyoko's neck slowly, allowing her to fill with fear and terror.
Not wanting to waste any more time, Akira pierced Nyoko's neck, starting to drink her blood mercilessly, it could be seen how the blood moved through Nyoko's veins towards Akira's fangs.
Nyoko tried to shake and resist, but with no way to free herself, she could only watch helplessly as her blood left her body.
The pain as Akira had said was horrible, she felt how her existence was absorbed by the monster's jaws, as it was gradually fading, losing the strength of her body.
The legs that initially moved uncontrollably due to pain and panic now lay like two spaghetti, soft and without strength. 1
Her hands which she had clenched into a fist in an attempt to bear the pain, little by little lost their strength and could not continue to clench.
Finally, in her chest where her heart was, it began to stop beating, without blood supply it could only stop her movement. 1
Thump * * Thump * * Thu-
Akira upon hearing how the heart stopped beating dedicated one last look to Nyoko which was losing the brightness of her eyes and with it life, leaving behind only an old bag of bones that had an expression of horror and fright.
"Goodbye Nyoko. I hope that in your next life you continue to suffer". 10
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
24 comments
VOTE
Chapter 22: Announcement: Good News 1
Hello, first of all, I want to say it's not a bad thing.
This announcement is to inform you that I am going to re-upload the first chapters as they were very poorly translated. 3
That's it for now, thanks for your attention.
I will re-upload the chapters between today and tomorrow.
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone. 1
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa-treon/acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
COMMENT
8 comments
VOTE
Chapter 23: Chapter 21
Many thanks to Logan Lewis for his patronage, The First Rank God. The one who is above all. Thank you all very much for your support.
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Wednesday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 4
"Hahh. Although they say that revenge does not bring happiness I must differ, this feeling of peace and tranquility that I feel is incredible, the satisfaction that the person responsible for all your suffering has paid for his sins is the best, now I only have one left. Once we take revenge on Dr. Tenichi, we will finally be able to leave our past behind and be able to move calmly towards the future". 2
Akira and Himiko collected the remains of Nyoko's corpse and put it in a black garbage bag, tidying up everything in the room making sure they left no trace that they were there and then leaving without alerting anyone. 1
.
At this time Akira watched as the garbage bag of the remains was burned by the incinerator of the garbage dump.
After leaving the orphanage they headed towards the landfil and when arrived they noticed that the incinerator was on and was burning garbage.
Taking advantage of this, they threw the remains where they would be burned to ashes, and with that, the last trace of evidence that could connect them to Nyoko's disappearance would disappear. 6
With everything resolved they went to the train station to take one to Gifu, they did not want to stay long in Musutafu since they could discover them and that would make their quiet life end.
Besides that it was not yet time to fight Tenichi, for him they had to take their time if they wanted everything to go well.
...
That is the story of how I took care of one of the main causes of my suffering, hehehe~ remembering that day, I can feel my mood rise.
Apart from that revenge event, we spent our time together supporting and healing our affected minds giving love to each other, after all, what better cure for psychological and mental wounds than the warmth that love gives. 1
We have taken care of doing everything possible to have a more normal life that allows us to relax, so each one of us tries different hobbies to relax, in my case I enjoy fantasy books where everything always goes well for the protagonist, I suppose it is my way of giving myself motivation and not thinking about all the bad things we've been through. 1
Himiko found apart from her love for knives and my blood, interest in clothes, the number of times she has made me accompany her to buy dresses does not make sense, it can be said that one of our great expenses comes from her hobby.
But seeing how happy she is every time she tries on a dress makes the cost no longer matter. After all, the most important thing is her smile, the rest is irrelevant. 2
Our relationship has become very strong since then in such a way that Himiko started calling me Darling or husband naturally and it became normal for me to call me that. 6
Even I being the one who sometimes calls her a wife to embarrass her, but instead of getting her shy every time I call that her mood soars.
I still remember the first time I called 'my wife' with the intention of seeing her embarrassed, it was a big mistake:
{"Good morning ~ wife ~ Did you sleep well?" Akira asked with a smile, although he didn't expect her reaction.
" KYAAAAAA, YESSSSSS, HUSBAND, DEAR, ANATA, HONEY, FUFUFUFFUFU ... REPEAT IT, CALL ME AGAIN WIFE" Himiko with a euphoric and crazy expression lunged at Akira while still screaming. 18
Akira realized his mistake. 'Never play with a Yandere, if before I was in trouble when she called me husband, now that I reciprocated it, I can only wish that she is not going to become too possessive and tie me up to have me just for her, Hahhhh, idiot because you didn't think about the consequences of calling her Wife.} 6
That was her reaction to being called a wife, in addition to that, I have tried to keep our relationship as pure and normal as possible.
So even though it's been nine years, we just sleep together doing nothing and only occasionally give a chaste kiss.
Some will say that I am a prince or an idiot for not taking advantage, but I remind you that we were both very young for any major activity, we are still developing our body and it is only now that we are 13 years old that hormones are beginning to affect us, making us somewhat uncomfortable nights, I guess him could soon end up being sexually assaulted by Himiko if we keep sleeping together. 3
Although I must say that for me it is also difficult to contain myself, the 13-year-old Himiko has matured a lot compared to her previous years, her former tender face with baby fat has gained a sexy youthful charm, making her a great beauty, next to her eyes yellow felines make it an exotic beauty that looks at you like a predator. 19
Her body has matured in an incredible way, her former flat breasts turned into two big and soft marshmallows, which tempt me at all times to bite them. 7
A slim and athletic waist from exercise, along with large hips that lead to a large, plump ass which is supported by a pair of long legs.
In short, a mortal beauty for men, and in the future when she finishes maturing she will be a succubus demon who with one glance will have all men at her feet. 8
After all, if in the canon she was already beautiful, now that she has a body superior to humans which has made her mature faster and an appearance superior to any model has made her fall into the category of Goddess.
With this temptation, I have had to live these days, although I did not leave it easy for Himiko hehehehe, after all being the original vampire my appearance is also incredibly attractive. 1
My body has grown to 1.80 cm and I continue to grow, thanks to constant exercise my whole body is chiseled with muscles in all the right places, in a compact way so as not to impede any movement, I have a pack of 8 perfect abs, my pectoralis wide, along with my face that lost its previous baby tenderness and now exudes a masculine appeal, my eyes like Himiko have a thin pupil and the color is deep crimson red, similar to a sea of blood that glows every time I use my quirk. 33
This combination makes me irresistible to women hehehe. Even Himiko and I have had to cover our faces when we go out because we get so much attention.
Anyway, Himiko is also suffering from hormones and unlike me, I don't think she can take much longer.
Well for the moment I will wake Himiko up and later I will see what we will do.
"Himiko … Himiko wake up, it's time for breakfast" gently shaking her shoulder Akira wakes Himiko up.
"Ummmm . Uaaahh, I'm coming Aki, stop shaking me" Himiko got up still half asleep, and went to the bathroom with her eyes closed. 7
Akira, as he had already enlisted, waited for her at the table in his house. 1
You wonder how they have a house if they don't have identification to do the documents, well this goes back to a commercial espionage job.
By completing the work instead of money, they asked to be given a house and so with the help of that company they got this house easily, it is one floor, with 2 rooms, although they usually sleep in one, a kitchen, living room, dining room, and bathroom. Simple, but where they spent most of their savings. 1
Now they were both at the table eating, today they had nothing special to do, so they were resting.
They did not have many worries, after all, they had saved a good amount of money from the various jobs they have done especially with the last one, due to the competition of two companies for a business, one approached them and hired them to ruin the business of the other, causing to lose a huge sum.
The payment they received for it will allow them to live comfortably for a while without having to do another job, just living off it. So for the moment, they were relaxing or so until Akira abruptly stood up.
"Himiko, quickly collect all the valuable things, we have to go" Akira ran into the room.
Himiko was surprised by such an abrupt change and followed Akira to the room "what's up Aki, why do we have to pick up our things?"
"We don't have time Himiko, at this moment dozens of people are coming to our house, if you focus your sense of hearing you should be able to hear them. Shit, most likely someone wants to take revenge on us and that's why they hired them to attack us" Akira explained while kept saving all the money they had saved. 1
Himiko focused her senses and could hear the passage of several people, too many to be counted, she was scared to think that they would have to fight with all of them.
"Aki what do we do, there are many" Himiko asked with concern.
Stopping to put things away Akira held Himiko's face between his palms "calm Himiko, we had already thought about this possibility, we just have to take everything we can and use the escape route".
When they finished storing everything they could, they went to the living room and after moving the furniture, a trapdoor could be seen, opening it was the stairs to a tunnel that would take them several blocks away and then they could look for a place to hide.
Going down the tunnel Akira and Himiko did not find any problem with the darkness, being vampires they actually felt more comfortable in the dark, without slowing down they began to run through the tunnel at high speed, escaping from there. 1
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
28 comments
VOTE
Chapter 24: Important announcement
Hey author here, several things have happened between them that I realized that the story did not have a very good beginning, especially because I realized that many people did not like that the MC was an adult since he seemed pedophile. 12
From what I have rewritten, you do not have to worry because the story is almost the same, so you do not have to reread everything, the only thing I recommend rereading is the prologue and chapter 1, so you will understand the story better.
The rest of the chapters remain practically the same.
Read it and tell me if you think it's better this way.
Thank you for your attention and continued support, I am very grateful to you.
The chapters that I re-uploaded will appear with an 'edited' in their title.
See you tomorrow with the next chapter
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
COMMENT
11 comments
VOTE
Chapter 25: Chapter 22: The Hawks Blacks
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Friday bye 3
Thanks to Josxsan Herrera for his support, welcome to the family.
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 2
By the time the mob of criminals arrived, Akira and Himiko had already moved away and were near the exit.
POV OF LEADER THE GANG
Today was a normal day, in our headquarters, although we have had problems in recent days because the company that sponsored us received a severe blow, for which our funding decreased but today they brought us a job that would give us the opportunity to recover our funds.
Attack those in charge of that the company losing money, although did not discover the identity of the targets, we knew that there were 2, a man and a woman, they lived in a house that was given to them as payment for the work, so now it was up to us to visit them and let them know who this neighborhood belonged to and why they shouldn't mess with our gang, the . 4
We gathered our best guys, about 50 people, those were our main members and we marched towards the house.
When we arrived we surrounded her to prevent them from escaping and I sent my second in command to open the door.
"Jikai open that door, today we are going to show them who is the head of this city hahahaha"
Jikai, a criminal who dressed as a gangster, with a colorful suit, had a scar on his face and a cigar in his mouth, advanced towards the door and when he raised his hand, he turned into a sharp sword, which later went down diagonally towards the door, making it split in two. Upon entering, Jikai calls the boss over him.
"Boss, all free, it seems that there is no one" Jikai spoke from inside.
"What? How is it possible, if Osamu scanned the area 20 minutes ago and there were two people inside" I asked looking towards Osamu another member of my band who has a very useful quirk for tracking.
Osamu, seeing that his boss was looking at him, spoke "Yes boss, you know that my quirk allows me to feel the presences within a certain range, and when I used it there were two inside, unless they discovered us and escaped before we arrived, they should follow inside"
Hearing this I hurried towards the house while yelled "quick look around the house, we can't let them escape or they will reduce our patronage further"
The gang members entered the house and after searching it quickly found the hatch in the living room.
"Boss here is a tunnel to escape, surely they discovered us and escaped through here"
When I looked at the tunnel I was worried 'damn, they escaped us, and as if that were not enough there is nothing of value in this house. I was hoping to find the money they had earned from their jobs, but they surely ran away with it, arghh shit.'
"I want twenty to stay here and follow this tunnel to the end and try to find them, the rest I want them to destroy and burn this whole house, if they see something of value they give it to me, I want there not to be a single foundation at the end of the day on this ground" 2
With this, the band was divided, with about twenty entering the tunnel and the rest of the members were left destroying and looking for things of value.
...
Akira and Himiko, when they were running at full speed, arrived in 5 minutes at the exit, when they opened the hatch they found themselves in an empty alley, and after ordering their clothes Himiko took out a container with blood and drank it, thus transforming into an old woman, Akira put on a cap with a mask while supporting Himiko and they began to walk down the street like a grandmother and grandson couple.
They walked to a cafe with personal booths which they entered and after ordering 2 juices they talked.
"It seems we managed to escape without any problem" Akira spoke while drinking his juice.
"Hmmm, but we lost our house and left behind most of our clothes, now I will have to start from scratch" Himiko spoke somewhat depressed that she had to leave most of her things behind her.
"I know, I don't like it either, but at least we managed to save the money so we can buy more clothes later. For the moment we must find out who attacked us and I think I know who it was, once we confirm this we will take revenge" Akira spoke with anger in his words.
Paying for their drinks, they left the establishment and, still disguised, went to the location of someone capable of confirming the identity of their attackers.
They arrived in front of a normal store that seemed closed, but when they entered they found a receptionist.
"Welcome dear customers, how can I help you?"
"We want to talk to Giran" Akira asked directly about Giran, the owner of this place and a specialist in gathering information. Besides that, he is the same one who worked with the league of villains.
For Akira it was a surprise that Giran was living in Gifu, but after considering it he thought it made sense, Gifu is a prefecture close to important cities like Musutafu, and as he had said before it was a place where the presence of Heroes had diminished, making it the perfect place to have his business.
Akira and Himiko had met Giran a few years ago, after he hired them for a job, after that they made several collaborations and although they are not friends, they developed camaraderie and trust with each other.
As they entered the back they found Giran who seemed to be already waiting for them.
"Welcome, I see you managed to escape" Giran spoke with a slight smile.
"Yes, but we lost a lot, our love nest was lost" Himiko spoke sadly, who had returned to her original appearance. And if you wonder why we show our true appearance to Giran, it is because of trust.
We were confident that Giran would not betray us, and this can be seen in how he remained faithful to the canon even under torture to the point of losing his fingers.
Besides, it was not very difficult for someone like Giran to know our identity, so instead of trying to hide, they decided to use it to his advantage.
They revealed his identities to him, in a show of confidence, and then hired him to do whatever he could to cover up his existence.
It was not very difficult to convince Giran, after all, he does not get along with big companies and that includes the government, which constantly bothers his business, and the payment they offered was generous.
This is how they managed to get Giran to divert the search attempts of the H.E.Q institute to other prefectures and that they could continue living in Gifu quietly.
"You must know why we are here, tell me who attacked us"
Hey, author here, I just wanted to thank Luc for the sponsorship, that's why I'll upload this chapter a day before. I hope you enjoy it.
"Hehehehe always straight to the point no? Well Drac, due to our friendship I am going to tell you at the same price as always. It was the Black Hawk gang, most of you already know all the information, but you must be especially careful with their Kunoki leader who has a quirk that seems to be mind control and Jikai sub-leader who can turn his arms into swords."
Drac was the fake name Akira used in front of the others. "Ok, thanks for the information and I'll be careful" paid for the information and then they left the premises. 1
POV OF GIRAN 1
Today was an interesting day, to say the least, after all the pair of kids came into conflict with Gifu's leading gang.
The question here is. It will be the pair of children who lose or it will be the band of THE HAWKS BLACKS that is destroyed.
Hehehehe, I still remember when I met this pair of brats. It was about three years ago, at first we had some simple businesses so I was not very interested in them, but the surprise was when they revealed themselves by showing that they were only two 10-year-olds.
Although I did not understand why they showed me their identity at first, later I understood.
Apparently, they are fugitives from a quirk correction institute. Heh, they call me a villain, but even I find what those places do repulsive.
In the end, they explained to me that they wanted my help to cover up their location and not find out that they were hiding here.
Do not consider it too much, you not had to think, it was a simple job in which I had to annoy his pursuers by giving them false clues of his whereabouts to distract them, besides that they were going to pay me hehehe, I must say that I like that pair.
They know what is important in business, without trust any deal would fail, so their willingness to tell me their identity is a show of trust which I will appreciate.
After three years of business with them, we have formed some kind of friendly/commercial relationship, so I already expected them to come for me to know the information about their attacker. It will be entertaining to watch such a large gang get destroyed.
...
When Himiko and Akira left, they went to a hotel where they rented a room for the night. In the room, they both lay down on the bed.
"Hahhh, for today let's rest, tomorrow we will plan what we are going to do and our revenge" Akira hugged Himiko and in turn also surrounded her with his arms.
"Hmmm, sleep over Aki." "Rest, Himiko."
Even thinking about their revenge they went to sleep.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
25 comments
VOTE
Chapter 26: Chapter 23 1
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Sunday. bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 2
When Akira and Himiko woke up they went through their daily routine, washed and exchanging blood as they do every day, once they were ready Akira told Himiko the plan he had prepared. 2
"Our only way to take revenge against such a large gang is to destroy it from the inside, so you will have the main role in this plan. You will infiltrate their ranks and give me information about their business, then I will attack those places from outside and cause them losses.
Also, if you can pass me the information of the members it would be good, with that I could attack them and decrease their number. Over time they will decline and we will destroy them completely."
At the end of his speech, Akira looked towards Himiko.
"Hmmm, but to infiltrate I need a continuous supply of blood from the person I become, how will we solve that" Himiko asked doubtfully.
"Hehehehe, for that we simply have to kidnap a member of the gang, and then we have to keep him locked up so that you continually draw blood from him as if he were a bag of living blood." 1
Confirming their plans, they got to work and went in search of a member who was alone to kidnap and take his place.
Akira and Himiko walked the streets that members of the Black Hawk gang usually passed by and at noon they found the perfect target.
He was a mid-rank criminal who did not stand out in any way, his appearance was common in every way, without any presence.
A full-fledged extra and that made him perfect to be replaced, as the likelihood that they would discover that her identity was false was minimal. 5
Determined their objective Akira and Himiko waited from the roof of a nearby building, watching and waiting for their opportunity to kidnap him. Finally, after two hours of waiting, the extra separated from the group, they followed him from the rooftops until he reached a house in which he entered.
"Hmmm, this must be his house, let's get a little closer, and if there is no one else we go in."
They both approached the house and used their to detect if there were more people.
"It seems like no one else is there" Akira whispered to Himiko.
"Yes, this is our perfect opportunity. How about I knock on his door and you knock him out when he opens," she asked.
"Ok, let's do that."
Himiko went to the door and used the house bell. After a few seconds, the extra opened the door and was confused by the visitor.
"Ehh … how can I help you" he asked with doubts as he bowed his head.
Akira who had been waiting for the opportunity of him dropped from the ceiling where he was holding, landing behind the extra, and before he could react hit the back of his neck leaving him unconscious.
He caught the subject's body and then they entered the house closing the door.
Inside they placed the unconscious guy in a chair, in which they tied him and covered his mouth so that he would not scream when he woke up.
They searched it and found his wallet, in it they saw his identification.
"His name is Sato Kenji, he is 28 years old. If we want to know more we will have to wake him up and interrogate him" Leaving aside the wallet Akira woke Sato with a slap.
SLAP *
Sato woke up from sudden pain, confused and scared after realizing he was gagged to a chair and had 2 13-year-old children staring at him. 2
"Wh-who … are you … w-what do you want …" Sato spoke between stutters. 1
"It seems that you do not understand your situation, we ask the questions and you answer. Now tell me everything about yourself, what you like, what is your quirk, who are your friends, what is your job, tell me everything" Akira questioned Sato.
"You because you want to know that, I-" Before he could finish Sato was hit with a punch to the stomach that knocked the air out of him and left him vomiting.
"I already said that I ask the questions and you answer. Now tell me all the information I want."
Arghhhhhh * * Bluagh * * Cof * * Cof *
Still coughing, Sato looked up at Akira, but he didn't say anything.
"Ohhh, so you're not going to say anything, tough guy, hehehehe who would say it" Although Akira was not a lover of torture, in these years he had learned several tricks to extract information.
After all, in these nine years I did not stop training, every day I drank Himiko's blood, and she of his. They also went to a quirky gym where they could train their bodies to the max. 2
Thanks to that Akira and Himiko kept improving steadily, not as much as Akira would have liked, but due to the little time they had to train between the jobs they took, it can be said that it was a huge improvement.
Akira could be considered among the best of the Gifu underworld. His strength, speed, and Reflexes were something that a normal human could no longer achieve. 1
At this time he could easily lift a cart and jump several meters, although he has not met anyone from the canon, much less fought with them, he firmly believes that he is stronger than them, also Himiko has also improved in an incredible way in these years, her Agility might even be better than Akira, though she was losing strength and speed in comparison that Akira. 3
It is because of this great strength and his abilities as thieves that they were in such high demand for jobs.
Akira rolled up his shirt sleeves and spoke to Sato as his hands became sharp claws.
"Hehehehe, I hope you are ready Sato if you still keep quiet after this you will have my sincere respect hehehehe" Sato looked with horror in his eyes as Akira got closer and closer.
Aaarrgghhhhhhhhhhhhhhh !!!!
Half an hour later Akira was wiping the blood off his hands with a towel "you see how easy it was, you just had to tell us what we wanted and I wouldn't have to get my hands dirty, but I have to say I'm glad I chose you. Afterward of all your quirk is something we can easily imitate"
"Yes, I was worried about that part, after all, although you told me that my quirk could evolve to mimic the quirk of the people it transformed me into, I think I'm still far from that. 2
So I am glad that his quirk is the improved jumping ability, although I am not as strong as Aki who can easily jump several meters if it is few meters I should be able to imitate it without problems" Himiko confirmed and spoke about the previous concern that she had about being caught out for not being able to use Sato's quirk once she was with the gang, but now that this was sorted out they were ready to put their plan into action. 2
"Ok Himiko, I know you don't like it, but we will have to live separately for a while, you will have to live here watching over and pretending to be Sato, while you get me information and I will use it to destroy their businesses"
"Ehhhh, b-but, no, I don't want to part with you. Why can't the two of us live here?" Himiko asked annoyed.
"You know very well that if they discover that I live here, we will be exposed and we will not be able to take revenge, also remember that I always accompany you in your heart, every time you miss me you can contact me through our connection" Akira explained to Himiko.
"Moou, but I won't be able to sleep with you Aki remembers to talk to me every night and don't even think about talking to any woman" she said as looked him straight in the eyes. 6
Rubbing the back of his head Akira looked away while laughing uncomfortably "ha ha ha how do you think I would do that because I would look for a woman if I have you, the most beautiful fairy in this world". 3
"Hmph, I know, but you attract a lot of attention, the moment they don't see you by my side, surely those bitches will rush towards you. So you better not talk to those whores, or else hehehehehe …"
Glup *
Passing saliva Akira looked at Himiko who was surrounded by a dark aura and felt a chill run down his spine when he felt the look she gave him. 2
"Don't worry, I'll never go near them hahahaha, so don't go do anything please hahahaha" still nervous about what might happen Akira promised Himiko. 3
"Fufufufu I'm glad you understand, now darling what do you think if you kiss me goodbye before you go" Himiko's attitude took a 180-degree turn, becoming meek and cute again, replacing her former Yandere and jealous attitude.
Akira knowing that they could not see each other very often decided to approach and give Himiko a passionate kiss, he hugged her waist with his right hand, and with his other hand, he grabbed her head while their mouths met in a slow and loving kiss that little by little began to warm up, when Akira parted Himiko's lips and thrust his tongue into her mouth. 4
There he began to explore her sweet mouth, drinking the nectar inside her. Himiko when she felt Akira's tongue did not refuse, but she also extended her own and entwined it with his, thus initiating a battle to dominate the other. 7
After ten minutes of constant gasping, they parted with a bridge of saliva still connected between their tongues, both of them breathed heavily as they continued to look at each other with undisguised lust, but before they lost more control Akira remembered that they were not alone and that he was not the one right moment. 1
Ahem
"Remember to be careful and protect yourself, always carry extra doses of Sato's blood in case of emergency. Goodbye" Akira knowing that if he stayed he might not resist the temptation that Himiko gave off, he left quickly.
"Hmph. Aki baka" Himiko muttered angrily as she pouted. 2
After calming down, Himiko looked at Sato who at this moment was in a near-death state, breathing slightly, with several cuts all over his body, his fingers were broken and his nails had been torn off leaving only the flesh exposed.
Approaching him Himiko took a syringe from her pocket and drew blood from him.
"Hufff, I don't really like to transform into men, but since it is necessary" Himiko drank Sato's blood with slight disgust on her face.
'Ugh, it can't be compared to the taste of Aki's at all. If it weren't for the mission, I would only take Aki's blood 'Himiko thought as her body changed until she became an exact copy of Sato.
"Now I'm supposed to patrol at the band base today. Hehehehe, hopefully we destroy this band quickly and I can get back together with Aki. Next time you won't run away you are mine Aki fufufufu" Himiko didn't see that Sato although injured and tied up, was still conscious and saw how she transformed into him and listened to her plans to destroy his band, while he continued pretending to be unconscious.
...
Akira, when leaving Sato's house, went to a hotel to rest and prepare for when Himiko gave him the information about the gang's businesses, he was going to destroy them and thus make the gang lose money, thus managing to bring it down little by little, after all a band this big consumes hundreds of thousands of yen to support so many members and all their operations.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
9 comments
VOTE
Chapter 27: Chapter 24
hello guys I have to inform that I will not be able to upload chapter on Monday, sorry. But do not worry on Wednesday I upload chapter. Well I hope you enjoy. bye
[04/08/2314] 1
Two months have passed since they implemented the plan to dismantle the Black Hawks gang. In these months they have been able to destroy several businesses that the gang operated, causing them to have great losses.
Akira did not expect to obtain the extra benefit of increasing his combat experience, after all the businesses that the company managed always had some guards, more now that Akira began to attack them they decided to increase their guards making it more difficult for Akira to attack them.
This helped Akira solve something that had bothered him all these years, his lack of combat experience, despite the fact that all these years he has been exercising and getting stronger, he did not know how to take advantage of it very well when fighting.
He also did not learn any martial art after all the jobs they took with Toga were espionage they needed them to be stealthy and rarely needed to fight, and when they did they could easily defeat enemies using brute force, so which I never need technique. Making Akira relax and he will think that he was strong enough already. 4
Now looking back at the past Akira can only mock himself, thinking about how he became arrogant for a little power and even more so that he thought that with that little strength he could protect his precious things.
The good thing is that he woke up from that illusion of power, since, if instead of losing only a house and some clothes he lost Toga because of his idiocy, he could only regret the rest of his life.
Understanding that Akira cleared his thoughts and promised in his heart never to be arrogant again as it would only lead him to lose his loved ones. 2
With this new conviction, Akira thought of something that he had considered many years ago when he was still in the orphanage, but that after escaping and living with Toga he had forgotten and discarded.
This idea crossed his mind, but he still doubted whether to do so, for now it was only a passing thought and he would only seriously consider it once they had finished all his revenge. 4
Today Akira had received information about an important business from the band, it was about the main sponsor of the Black Hawks. If he prevented the business that the black hawks were protecting from taking place, hopefully, it would make his sponsor angry and decide to cut off his support the gang would take a hit serious enough to have to disband due to lack of funds to keep members.
Akira started to get ready for the attack, donning the battle suit that he had worn during the last few attacks. It consisted of black military pants with several pockets which he filled with sandbags, which he used to obstruct the view when throwing them at his enemies, thick boots that will withstand the recoil of when he will use Shunpo (this is how he decided to name the imitation of the Shunshin no Jutsu he had developed). 3
After these years of training, he had found the exact amount of blood he needed to pump to be able to perform the technique without suffering any damage, although he still had a limit when using it, since for each use he burned blood which if exceeded it would end dry, awakening his bloodlust and if he did not feed quickly he could enter a berserker state.
Other movements he learned were pumping blood into his arms as well to generate more force and hit harder. Like Shunpo he could only use it a limited number of times before it was exhausted.
He also thought about the possibility of pumping blood throughout his body when remembering how Deku channeled the One For All throughout his body and improved everything at the same time. But it was not easy at all, no matter how hard he tried, he always failed, Deku succeeded mainly because One For All is an energy that was refined by several previous users, so he only had to distribute it throughout his body. 6
But Akira used his blood and it moved through his veins, which were the paths that ran through his entire body, so in order to do the same thing Deku, had to memorize all the routes that his blood had to travel to reach all parts of his body and thus he will actively and evenly improve his body, so at the moment he could only improve his limbs to do the Shunpo, Red Vision and hard-hit movements (yes, so I call it, I'm bad to name hahaha). 9
Returning to his suit, he also used a belt in which he had attached several knives to use as weapons. On top of him, he wore a black shirt with a long jacket over it, to cover everything. 1
'Hehehe, every time I wear this suit I feel like Sung Jin-Woo' Akira thought as he looked at himself in the mirror as he waved the jacket to make it look like there was a wind. 12
Seeing that the time of the transaction was approaching, he finished posing and grabbed the last part of his suit, an Anbu-style mask with a simple design, totally blank, with the only remarkable thing being a smile on it. (image here) 12
When he saw it he thought it would be ideal to induce fear in his enemies, which could be scarier than seeing an enemy attack you with a smile on his face.
Putting on the mask, he left the room and began to go towards the location of the business, jumping from the roofs of the houses at high speed, attracting the minimum of attention, since anyone who saw him would think he was a hero and that is if they succeeded watch.
...
Landing on the roof of the house next to the meeting place, I wait a few minutes, until finally the first group arrived in a black sedan, from this 2 people got out from the back, a short fat man who wore ostentatious clothes and a bodyguard because of the uniform and black glasses he was wearing.
They entered the restaurant that was already being protected by several members of the black hawk gang who were in charge of security, a few minutes later a similar sedan arrived and an elderly man got out, who looked somewhat weak but if you looked at his eyes, you would notice a glint showing that he was actually a cunning old fox, which if you weren't careful you could end up being tricked by him.
Seeing that the main actors of today's show arrived, Akira used his Red Vision to locate the room they were meeting in and once he found the place he began to think of the best way to ruin the contract.
'Umm, if I go in from the front I will have to fight several members of the band and although I can beat them, I prefer not to risk it, plus it would take a long time and not reach enough impact for their sponsor to leave them.
Ohhh! Hehehehe I know, if I go in and scare the fat man and the old man a bit, hehehe, although I can't kill them because it would attract a lot of problems because they are important people with money and influence.
But if it scared them enough I bet they'll blame it all on the black hawks for endangering their well-being. Hehehehe if I do that' with a malicious smile Akira looked for the best point to infiltrate the restaurant.
It didn't take long for him to notice a place that perfectly suited his needs, it was a place that was not under surveillance by the guards, in addition to which it would take him directly inside the restaurant and near the room where the business was carried out. 2
Akira wasted no time, used Shunpo looking like he teleported from the roof of the house to the roof of the restaurant.
'Mmmm, although I have mastered Shunpo, I can still continue to improve it so that in the future I can travel more distance even to the level of using it unconsciously as if it were running.
I also hope to improve it in the aspect of reducing the necessary blood consumption in order to use it without limit, although for that I must wait for my regeneration to strengthen so that it regenerates more blood than I lose when using it so I will not have limits of use.
Although right now it stops me that even if I improve it my shoes can't take it, even these thick boots, they can only take the Shunpo three times before breaking.'
'If it was that place, could you create stronger boots?' Shaking his head at this thought, he decided to put it off for later. The important thing now is to destroy this deal and then dismantle the black hawks. 3
Akira looked at the smoke extractor in front of him. Yes, his idea was to enter the restaurant through this place, it was wide enough that he would enter and take him directly to the kitchen that was a few steps from the business room, where he would start his fun.
Looking inside it was all black, but with his vision, he could see the bottom and that apart from the fact that when he left there it would be covered with soot, there was no other problem.
So with a jump, he enter the smoke extractor and through this fell towards the kitchen. When he fell he raised a cloud of soot that alarmed the cooks, taking advantage of the smokescreen he ran into the room leaving only a trail of smoke. 1
In 1 second he arrived in front of the room and without stopping he knocked down the door using the momentum he had. The people in the room freaked out, splitting into two groups, the first being the old man and the fat man who screamed sharply as they jumped to the ground-hugging each other, and the second that they were their personal bodyguards who immediately positioned themselves to defend them.
Akira through various fights learned not to play games and to be as efficient as possible when fighting, for which he did not talk nonsense with them but simply used Shunpo to appear behind them and then with his hands in the form of a blade hit their necks to knock them out.
With the bodyguards disabled Akira turned his gaze to the two men who were hugging on the ground still not understanding how they had defeated his guards so quickly.
"Ohh, but what a beautiful relationship you have eh, hehehe" Akira teased them, pulling them out of the trance.
Noticing their position the two men parted, but still knelt, understanding their situation.
"W-what … is it what you want?" The old man spoke after calming down.
"Ummmm that makes you think I want something, maybe I just want to kill them" Akira spoke while pulling a knife from his belt.
"Although it may be possible, the fact that you only knocked out our bodyguards and we are still alive I think it supports my idea that you want something other than our life" the old man spoke again.
"Hehehehe you're smart old man, that's right, your life doesn't matter much to me, but I must stop the deal they were going to make and the best way to do it is by murdering them, thus preventing it from taking place, I just didn't expect security to be so simple to mock, hehehehe I must say that I was surprised how easy it was to enter" Akira seeing that his attempt to scare them by making them think that he was going to kill them did not work on the old man, he decided to change his mind and began to talk about how useless his security is, so even if they later signed the agreement, the black hawks they would be abandoned anyway because of their incompetence. 1
Akira could hear how the security members of the gang were approaching, so he mounted his last act attacking the two men with his knife as if he was going to kill them, only that the cut he made was a superficial one, which, although he made them spill blood, they would be in no danger.
Zass ~ * * Argghhh *
"NOOO! WAIT ... HELP ... IT HURTS ... PLEASE DON'T KILL ME."
The two men squirmed on the floor due to the pain from the cut on their chest. Likewise, in a timed manner, the guards entered that when they saw the two wounded men on the ground covered in blood, they were scared, and then they turned their gaze to Akira and surround him.
"You! Damn son of a bitch, you are responsible for our gang having suffered several losses, today we will finally stop you and then you will be killed in a slow and painful way" spoke the man in front of the group. His fists were covered in stone like the 'Thing' of the Fantastic Four.
'A physical mutation, it resembles Kirishima's only that his is capable of hardening his entire body and that of this bully is to cover himself with stone, besides that they are only his hands' Akira analyzed. 1
"Hehehehe, it seems that I will not be able to have more fun, so for today I am going to retire, we will see you later idiots, hahahahaha" Akira put his hands in the pockets of the pants taking out the sandbags and then throwing them towards the members of the band, causing them to explode in a cloud of smoke that blocks everyone's vision, taking advantage of this Akira uses Shunpo once more, causing the already worn boots to break, but still disappearing from the place.
"Arghh my eyes, damn catch him, where is he?" Only the guards who moved blindly while shouting curses remained in the room.
COMMENT
13 comments
VOTE
Chapter 28: Chapter 25
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Friday bye 3
Hello here the author, I am back.
I'm sorry I didn't upload the chapter on Monday, but I'm back.
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 3
"This should be enough to show the incompetence of the black hawk gang and that their sponsor decides to stop supporting them financially, once they do not have a backing to depend on it will be much easier to destroy the rest of the businesses they have, like this It will be impossible for them to maintain its operation and in the end they will have to dissolve Hahahaha" 3
Akira kept laughing as he ran through the roofs of the houses until he stopped in his tracks due to a sensation that he had not felt again in many years, it was fear, but not his but Himiko's, he could feel that she was scared through from their connection, Akira immediately concentrated to gain a greater understanding of what was going on.
(Himiko Himiko what happened, what happened) Akira transmitted to Himiko in an attempt to know what had happened.
(Aki they discovered me, it seems that Sato managed to escape, I am surrounded, sorry I was careless let Sato escape) She transmitted her thoughts in which he could see how nervous and scared she was. 2
(Calm, I'm on my way, hold on a bit) Akira upon learning that Himiko had been unmasked accelerated towards the location of the band.
(No! Do not come, they are waiting for you, if you come without a plan they will defeat you and it will be our end) She explained urgently. 1
(Himiko I'm not going to abandon you, no matter if she passes, I'm going to rescue you).
(I know Aki, but you can't be reckless and come without a plan, plus they just held me, they want me hostage to lure you in, so I'll be fine. What you need to do is plan a way for us to escape safely).
Akira when listening to Himiko understands that this is not the time to recklessly charge as a shonen protagonist, they have the plot on their side that helps them to be victorious. 1
But he is inserted by a ROB, so unless he is the protagonist of a fanfic type novel which would also give him the aura of the protagonist and in turn the help of the plot to come out victorious which he does not believe, after all his life It can't just be the imagination that a person captured on a web page, right ?, So the only thing he can depend on is himself to rescue Himiko. 12
(Ok. Wait for me, Himiko, I won't be long) Akira changed his route to a place where he could buy the weapons and items needed to rescue Himiko.
...
Returning to her Himiko, although she was scared, she was even more upset by what an idiot she had been, she was tricked by Sato and allowed him to escape from her, thus ruining Akira's plan.
Sato had been diligent, being silent and enduring that every day Himiko drew blood to replace him and give Akira information.
He acted weak without showing any signs of struggle, appearing completely submissive on the outside but Sato on the inside couldn't stop thinking of a way to escape, because despite the average appearance that made him go unnoticed, his true nature was not that simple.
He had a strong desire to stand out, he has always been the shadow, the one who gets lost in the crowd and is easily overlooked, so upon learning of Himiko and Akira's plan, he decided to wait patiently for an opportunity, he wait and wait until finally that day came. 1
He already knew Himiko's schedule, after all, it was his before he was replaced, so he knew that he would not return tonight since it was his turn to patrol, so using all his strength he activated his quirk, making him jump until he hit the ceiling and once he fell to the ground the chair in which he was tied broke, thus allowing him to free himself from the rope.
Sato despite how weak he was after spending four months tied up, with a poor diet and constant blood loss, crawled as fast as he could towards the base of his band, when he reached the place Sato was stopped by the guards at the entrance.
"Hey Sato, what are you doing here. Why do you look like this, what happened to you? Were you attacked?" A guard asked after seeing the injured and dirty state of him.
"I need to talk to the boss, quickly I don't have time, it's urgent" Sato wasted no time explaining to them but asked for an audience with the boss.
"Hey, easy friend, what's up?" The other guard asked.
"You don't understand, there's no time, I need to talk to the boss as soon as possible, it's life or death, the fate of the gang depends on that" Looking at how desperate Sato looked the two guards looked at each other and decided to believe him.
One of them ran out to the boss's office to report that Sato wanted an audience, while the other stayed behind to accompany Sato.
It wasn't long before the guard returned.
"The boss has agreed to meet with you" with that said the guard escorted Sato to the boss's office.
As Sato entered, he looked towards the person leading the gang, Kunoki Nobua. A man in his forties, he has a normal build, but the reason he is the leader of a criminal gang is because of his quirk. when activated causes the people around the user to have a fanatic devotion to him. (This quirk was created by Pandoras_Actor, thanks for the idea)
A very powerful quirk, which Kunoki used for evil by forming his own criminal gang and using it to rule over this region.
Not wanting to make his boss angry, Sato began to relate everything that had happened, since he was kidnapped, how Himiko transformed into him to infiltrate, and the plan to destroy the band. Kunoki upon hearing it was more and more surprised, at first he had agreed to meet with him because he had been told how desperate he was for a meeting.
But now that he heard that the reason for his continued losses was because they had a mole, he made him furious but he managed to contain his anger and decided to make the most of this situation.
"Well Sato, you did well, you will be rewarded once we kill those bastards" Kunoki congratulated Sato on his contribution and then called out to the guard outside.
"Arata, I want you to summon Jikai and all the fighting members, also contact the fake Sato and tell him to come here, remember to do it without suspecting anything" Kunoki declared.
"Understanding boss" replied the guard and then he went to carry out the orders. 1
It was not long before 'Sato' arrived at the base and when he looked at his boss Kunoki with Jikai and several other members he felt that something was not right, looking at their mocking smiles 'Sato' felt more nervous and when his boss moved and behind him came the original Sato, causing him to finally break his facade, Himiko could not keep her calm anymore, going into a slight panic as she wondered how Sato had escaped.
"Hehehehe this is the end of your way little mouse. Now we just have to catch your partner and finally we will get rid of the problems we were suffering from"
'Shit, there is no way to escape' Himiko looked for a way to escape and seeing that there was no way, she decided to contact Akira.
(Aki Aki, they discovered me .)
...
Upon arriving Akira wasted no time and went straight to Giran's office, skipping the receptionist.
Turning when he saw him he was surprised, tensing in his chair and seeing that it was Drac who entered he asked him with slight anger. "Drac, although you are an acquaintance and almost a friend, the fact that you enter my office without my permission is not to my liking."
"I know, sorry Giran but I don't have much time, I need to buy some things" Akira apologized for his abrupt entrance.
"Hmmm, ok this time I'll let it pass, tell me what you need" Giran relaxed again in his chair and lit a cigarette.
"I need weapons of all kinds, in addition, to tear gas and smoke grenades, a gas mask and a map of the base of the Black Hawks" Akira listed the things he needed, but Giran who was listening dropped his cigarette to the ground and I look at Akira like crazy.
"Perhaps you lost your mind, I remind you that we are in Japan, just getting a 9mm pistol is more difficult than smuggling 10 kilos of drugs and now you ask me for weapons, you must be kidding" Giran mocked Akira for his request. 2
Akira, remembering that this country both in his old world and in this new one is one where getting a weapon is very complicated, had to change his plan.
"Ok sorry Giran, so what happens to the map and the tear gas and smoke grenades can you get them?" Akira asked noticing that Giran only refused with the weapons.
"Ummmm, I don't have many of those but I can sell you some, for the map it will take me some time to get it."
"Well, what about knives, I need a lot of them" Akira decided to replace the firearms with knives, something much easier to get.
"No problem, tell me how many you need and by when"
"Today, I need everything right now, as I told you I don't have much time so I need it as quickly as possible" Akira urged Giran.
"Ok ok, relax give me a few minutes to bring everything, but the map will take me at least one day to get it" Giran spoke as he looked towards Akira as if he was trying to see inside of him.
"Damn, I don't have time to wait one day, just give me the knives and grenades" Akira without choice could only wait for his request.
Giran did not take long and soon arrived with a large box containing 5 tear gas grenades and 5 smoke grenades, the rest were dozens of knives and pocket knives, as well as a gas mask.
Taking things Akira said goodbye to Giran and ran to his hotel room.
Upon arrival he put on a new pair of boots since the others were destroyed, he collected the knives and packed them in a suitcase along with the grenades and the mask.
'Himiko I have everything ready, just wait for me' before leaving, he opened his refrigerator in which there were several bags of blood, these were from Himiko and were the ones he consumed daily since they could not be easily found then the two of them extracted blood and they pack it in bags and meet once a week to exchange their bags of blood.
Akira collected the 3 remaining bags of blood and drank them at once, thus replenishing the blood that he had previously consumed in the attack and filling himself to the maximum that he could ingest without losing control, this in order to have enough blood to be able to use his techniques several times, with everything prepared he left the room and made his way towards the base of the band to rescue Himiko.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
17 comments
VOTE
Chapter 29: Chapter 26: Rescue
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Sunday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 1
Himiko was tied to the ground, covered in bruises and bruises. After being captured, Himiko was beaten and interrogated to find out where Akira was.
Himiko was already used to the pain, so enduring being beaten was not difficult at all, besides that her regenerative factor would take care of all the wounds that she suffered.
The only reason she was bruised and severely beaten is because she had been injected with a type of drug that kept her numb and paralyzed, preventing her from moving, so even though her regeneration was working to disinfect her system it would take time, causing that his wounds would not heal at the rate they always did.
So Himiko lay lying on the ground covered with dirt mixed with blood waiting patiently for his savior, that prince who already saved her once from that horrible place and who would also save her from this, of that she had no doubt.
Crack *
Hearing the door being opened, Himiko slightly directed her gaze towards her to see who the visitor was.
Sato, now with new clothes, bathed and groomed, had returned to his healthy state and when he looked at Himiko, the girl who daily extracted blood from him, was now gagged on the floor beaten and injured just as he was, he did feel a feeling of elation and euphoria.
"Yeah hahahahaha that's how things should be bitch, hahahahaha now who's at the other's mercy" Sato spoke to Himiko smugly enjoying the state she was in.
Himiko looking at Sato could see that he was somewhat insane. 'I think having him tied up locked in a room for 4 months made him lose his mind somewhat, weak' Himiko thought and then spoke to Sato as looked at him with scorn and mockery.
"Pfff, you are just an insignificant worm who was lucky that I forgot to take care of you properly, which caused you to escape, but do not overvalue yourself, you are and will always be a nobody.
A poor insect that will never achieve anything in his life, your greatest achievement will be having escaped and betraying me to your boss, but this same achievement will be the cause of your death, fufufufufu once my partner comes, you and your entire band will be exterminated. Hehehehe I already want to see how you die"
Sato upon hearing those words turned blue from the fury he felt, he has always been someone ordinary, an extra easy to forget and now when he felt that he was finally going to become a protagonist, someone who could not be belittled, Himiko arrives and blows him his bubble, looking at him contemptuously, like a simple ant that can be crushed.
Sato roared spitting saliva like a maddened beast "what do you know bitch, now I'm going to show you who's boss"
Sato loosened his belt and lowered his pants, then advanced towards Himiko "I want to see if after this your partner will still love you hahahahahaha" 4
Himiko, realizing what he was going to do, showed for the first time a look of true fear, his pupils shrinking into a slit.
"No. Get away, stay away" Himiko recoiled, but couldn't do it much as her body still wasn't responding properly. Sato, seeing her desperate, felt even more excited, he reached out his hand and easily tore off Himiko's blouse, revealing a blue bra that covered her beautiful breasts, Sato when he saw them swallowed hard and felt even more desire to * her. 13
"Stop. Please … I beg you" Desperately Himiko began to plead as she tried with all her strength to free herself from the rope that held her.
"Hahahahaha I like it that way, beg me for more, hehehehe today we will have a lot of fun you and I" Sato brought his tongue to Himiko's neck and began to lick it while her hands began to knead her breasts. 7
'No.no.no.no My body is only Aki's, no one else can touch me please Aki save me' Himiko with tears running down her cheeks mentally called Akira in the hope that he would come to save her. 1
...
Akira after leaving the hotel was heading towards the base of the BLACK HAWKS, running through the roofs he did not know why, but he had a premonition that something bad was going to happen, that had him worried, as he went from a roof to another one, finally happened, his connection sent him the strongest signal he had received so far.
He felt his heart contract as fury and panic filled him, he knew that something bad was going to happen to Himiko, that was the only reason why he would feel such great fear, she needed him.
Akira abandoned all useless thinking and without worrying about the consequences, activated Shunpo moving three times as fast, people could only see a black flash that traveled through the ceilings, without stopping at any time, using Shunpo nonstop until reaching the place, Akira arrived in front of the base, in less than 10 seconds he had covered what would normally have taken him 20 minutes.
Due to how fast he had moved his body had not yet registered the damage and it was only now that it stopped that his legs began to redden and show internal bleeding, the muscles were visibly twisting, thus showing that they were being torn by the incredible damage.
But Akira as if he will not notice any of this advanced towards the base putting on the gas mask began to run inside, the guards at the door noticed it and immediately pressed the alarm alerting everyone in the base.
Akira without wasting time took a knife from his belt and with the short one towards the two guards, who only after a second felt a slight burning in their neck, and then collapsed on the floor with their throats gushing blood from the cut that Akira made.
Akira entered the facility where he was surrounded by dozens of people and more continued to join the group.
...
Himiko was looking at how she was about to be sullied by Sato thus losing her purity, the only thing that prevented it was that with her greater force she did not let Sato open her thighs and violate her.
Sato, seeing her resistance, yelled "damn bitch, spread your legs or I'll cut them off" Himiko was already desperate.
'Sorry Aki, I couldn't protect myself, they're going to mess me up, hic, hic. I will not be able to return to you"
Just when Himiko was going to surrender to her fate, the alarm sounded, drawing the attention of everyone at the base and understanding that this was the one they had programmed for when Himiko's partner will arrive, all the members will meet to defeat him. 4
"Tsk, NO! Not now aghhh. Well hehehehe we will just postpone this for a few minutes, once we defeat your partner, I will give him a front-row seat for our show, hehehehehe, I'm sure he would enjoy watching his girlfriend get raped for another guy hahahahahaha"
Sato got up and pulled his pants back up, then grabbed Himiko by her hair and started dragging her out.
"Come on I want to see the face your boyfriend will make when he sees you hahahahaha" Himiko did not care about the pain of being pulled by her hair, she was thinking inside
'Aki you came, knew you would come to save me' Himiko had no doubt that now that Akira was here she would be safe.
When leaving the room and arriving at the place where the crowd was gathered Sato and Himiko asked to see him, Akira was in the middle of all the members of the band, his expression could not be seen through the mask, but if we were guided by what from what his eyes said, it could be said that even the Devil himself would be scared.
Those crimson eyes went from being calm as a lake to going into a furious state like a flame every second.
Although arriving here he was injured due to the continued use of Shunpo, his regeneration as if he knew a battle was coming and would need to be in optimal condition had worked much faster than normal, making his wounds heal at an astonishing speed, yes attention was paid torn nerves and muscles could be seen to heal with the naked eye, this level of regeneration had caught up to Wolverine. 1
Sato dragged Himiko to where Kunoki the leader was and when he saw that everyone was gathered, he began to speak.
"My, my. Look who we have here if it is nothing more than the rat's companion who has made us lose dozens of our businesses" Kunoki spoke furiously as stepped on Himiko's head, causing her to crash against concrete.
Akira seeing this felt his anger reach the sky and feeling that his body had finished recovering from the previous use of Shunpo, he began to lean forward a little in preparation to activate it again.
"Hehehehe, now that you're surrounded and I have your partner in my hands, or should I say feet hahahaha, I'm going to make you regret having messed with us. Hehehehe what do you think if we first let Sato continue with what he was doing while you look at them I think that- "
Before he could complete his speech, Kunoki was blown off by a kick he received in the stomach causing him to let go of Himiko. 1
Akira paid no attention to anyone else after using Shunpo and attacking the leader, he simply directed all his attention to where his beloved Himiko was, the girl with whom he had spent most of this life and at the same time the most important person in his heart, there she was lying on the floor, hurt, beaten and bleeding.
Worse still, her clothes were ripped showing some parts of her naked body implying that she was about to be sexually abused.
His wife, the woman he loves, his family, the most important thing for him was about to be raped by a damn insect that he could crush with just one movement of his hand, that made him feel useless, how could he allow his beloved to pass so how could he let the person responsible for his wife's current state stay alive, no, he couldn't afford that." 1
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
26 comments
VOTE
Chapter 30: Chapter 27: Berserker 1
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Monday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here.
'Unforgivable … unforgivable … no … no … how dare you … you … you …' just one thought ran through Akira's mind suppressing all other feelings, covering up and making him forget about all possible consequences, no matter what happens then only one thing is important, nothing else matters. 4
Finally, in his vision, there was only a blood-red world in which instead of people there were only mere blinking red dots that awakened within him the desire to turn them off, destroy them, and this thought was manifested in just one word.
"KILL!!!" 3
No one expected what had happened at that time. The one who was surrounded by dozens of people, the one who should be scared was the first to attack.
When everyone reacted they saw that Akira was no longer in his initial position and that he had teleported to where his boss was and then he had kicked him sending him flying several meters.
Moments later something more incredible happened, with an impossible speed to follow Akira activated his quirk lengthening his nails making them comparable to a sharp razor, with which he pierced Sato's chest from one side to the other and in his hand he held the still-beating heart of Sato. 5
Guhg
Sato finally blinked reacting to what had happened and at the same time a cascade of blood gushed out of his mouth, looking down from him he could see Akira and his chest being pierced by his arm.
"H-how … bluagh ... it's … possible …" Sato could only say those words before Akira squeezed his hand crushing his heart causing him to lose his strength and his life energy will end, dying without even being able to defend yourself.
Akira when seeing that he died withdrew his hand from the body and when he shook it cleaned the blood that covered his arm.
Himiko seeing how Akira had appeared by her side and had defeated the leader of the band in an instant and at the same time brutally and cruelly killed Sato, who a few moments ago had tried to corrupt her, she was moved and with tears of happiness in her eyes, called him.
"Aki ~ You're finally here, thanks for saving me" but when Akira didn't react, Himiko got worried and when she looked at him, she noticed that he no longer looked her at with warmth and the previous love that he always showed.
Now it had turned into a cold indifference that blinked to extreme insanity that was then replaced again by indifference as if inside him there was a fight to decide who would be in command, the cold indifference that kills everyone without discrimination or the extreme madness that once released would not stop until it had wiped out everyone.
Himiko when seeing the state of him remembered something that Akira had told years ago.
"His berserker state. If he loses control he can enter a state in which he will kill everything he sees. Aki …" Looking towards Akira, she finally understood why he was like this, somehow Akira had entered that state which meant he hadn't only the gang members were in danger, but even she was. 2
In that state Akira would not recognize between friends or enemies, he would simply attack everyone equally.
Akira finally moved and as she expected Himiko, did not recognize her. With one arm he squeezed her neck and lifted her up, without resisting Himiko just looked Akira in the eye.
"No matter what happens, remember that I will always be your love Aki. I love you remember that, even if I die today and I cannot continue by your side, remember that I will always love you" Himiko extended her hand and caressed Akira's cheek. 3
Akira kept his grip strong, choking Himiko little by little, but when he felt the touch of her hand on his face, for a brief moment his hand faltered, his eyes flickered slightly as if a fight was brewing inside him at once that a tear was running down his cheeks. 6
Himiko seeing that Akira reacted to her words continued speaking.
"Fight Aki, you are stronger, you are my prince, the one who saved me so you can't lose"
The hand holding Himiko continued to tremble until he lost his strength and released her, dropping her to the floor. His eyes regained clarity but saw the struggle and the difficulty of staying aware, looking towards Himiko Akira spoke to her.
"Run … hide, I don't know how long I can take … Grha …" gritting his teeth and with swollen veins, Akira was fighting against his berserker way to give Himiko enough time to hide and save himself from him.
"N-no, Aki I-"
Argghhh !! *
"Go now! I can't resist anymore" Akira spoke between grunts as due to the pressure of his body the floor was fragmented. 5
Himiko wanted to refute his words, but upon being interrupted and seeing Akira's state she alone could keep quiet and after one last look at him, she started to run.
'Please take care of yourself darling, you must come back to me safely'
Himiko ran as fast as she could, but she was still somewhat paralyzed so she would not be able to escape before Akira lost control, so her only option was to hide from him and hope that Akira did not detect her.
Akira seeing that Himiko had withdrawn from him, opened his suitcase and took out all the smoke grenades and tear gas that he had bought which he threw throughout the facility causing them to explode covering the entire area with smoke and gas.
The members of the band were covered by the smoke and gas from the grenades, managing to block everyone's view, and their eyes were also irritated, which made it difficult to see, then they began to hear coughs and cries for help due to the fact that Inhaling the gas causes coughing, choking, and a rash.
Akira finally collapsed and his eyes lost their clarity thus entering a maddened state, vampires have always been recognized as beasts of darkness, deadly stealth assassins, and Akira who at this moment was only guided by his instinct to kill showed this.
He disappeared from his place, among the smoke and confusion you could only see a shadow that without producing any sound appeared behind a member that was still recovering from the gas, with teary eyes and cloudy with tears the poor guy only saw one stain before losing consciousness.
Without stopping, the shadow again disappeared into the smoke, leaving behind only a body with a clean cut in the jugular where the blood gushed out.
Kunoki finally managed to get up after having received the previous blow, when looking at the scene before him he wanted to think that he was hallucinating and it was just a bad dream, his subordinates were under the attack of that damn child and limb by limb were falling due to disorder they had since blindness and suffocation had broken their formations. 1
Without a leader to lead them they were like headless chickens, lost and waiting for their lives to be reaped by a maddened and bloody beast. Kunoki quickly screamed:
" KOKUSHI, QUICKLY ACTIVATE YOUR QUIRK YOU DAMN IDIOT!" upon hearing the scream of his boss, a member of the band stopped and as if a spotlight would illuminate use his quirk. 2
Opening his mouth and blowing a strong gale came out which swept away all the smoke, successfully dispersing the gas and finally freeing everyone from blindness.
Only 40 seconds had passed since the grenades exploded and Kokushi dispersed the smoke, but looking at the battlefield several bodies could be found lying on the ground.
When they saw this scene everyone was scared since counting the number there were around 35 corpses leaving only around 15 people alive, a marked contrast compared to their initial number.
Killing 35 people in a time of 40 seconds requires not only skill and speed but also a mindset in which lives have no value in order to commit such a massacre without hesitation.
Directing their gaze towards the person responsible for the deaths, they felt as if they were facing a demon that would reap their lives the next second.
Akira was breathing heavily, thus showing how fatigued he was after running at full speed across the battlefield using Shunpo and Red Vision to see through the smoke and thus kill as many people as possible.
His hands were still in a state of claws from which blood dripped showing that those were the weapons responsible for the previous massacre, except for these two details Akira was the same as when he arrived.
Although he felt infinite fear every time he looked towards Akira, Kunoki knew that if they didn't do something they would be killed. Regaining his momentum and acting like a brave and capable leader of his raised his voice as he activated his quirk to make his subordinates fight, even if they had to die for it.
" "
Hearing the command of his boss all the members rushed towards Akira without caring about his well-being, the only important thing on his mind was to follow the orders of his leader.
Various attacks were launched towards Akira, among them there were lightning attacks, stone, wind and different types of projectiles. 1
Currently Akira was just a beast, one that he couldn't reason with and that he only wanted to kill. But it was this very thing that allowed him to make the next move.
Gruuaaaaahhh
Growling towards the sky Akira's body began to change.
His former attractive features deformed to become more animal, his fangs grew, his ears lengthened, the whites of his eyes turned black, the iris remained red but the pupil contracted in a vertical line like that of a predator. 4
The next change was his body. He grew in size, long and sharp nails grew from his hands, forming a claw capable of cutting steel like mud, but the most striking thing was the pair of wings that grew on his back, which flapped, lifting Akira's body off the ground allowing it to fly. (image here) 16
(The transformation will be similar to these two images, only it will not look so ugly, his facial features will not be so deformed.) 1
With a flutter Akira took off from his place and easily dodged all the attacks and once in the air above them all he accumulated as much blood as possible on his arm.
Grruaaa
Launching another growl Akira raised his arm which grew in size and looked about to explode due to the blood it contained.
With another flutter, he swooped down toward the ground.
The members of the band could only watch helplessly as that monster slammed into them.
.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
19 comments
VOTE
Chapter 31: Chapter 28
Hello guys, today I was given the covid vaccine, at the moment only my arm hurts, I hope I do not suffer from any symptoms, well in any case, I just wanted to complain a little, I hope you enjoy the chapter. 2
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Wednesday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 2
Bammm
A cloud of dust and debris flew out as if a bomb had exploded in that location.
As the smoke dispersed, a crater with several bodies or the remains of them could be seen and in the center of the impact zone was Akira.
At this time his body had several wounds, such as bones that protruded from his skin and lacerations around his entire body, but the most striking was that of his left arm since it had simply disappeared, but as if it were magic the blood that surrounded him, either from him or from the bodies of his enemies began to move in his direction and then enter his wounds and heal them.
As for his arm, the blood accumulated and remained suspended acting like an arm completely made of blood.
Hufff * hufff * grraghh *
Raising its gaze the beast looked at the few survivors of the impact.
Kunoki and his second-in-command Jikai had managed to survive and escape unscathed due to being a little further away from the group.
Seeing that they caught the monster's attention, Jikai and Kunoki did flinch and recoil in fear.
Grrr *
"Hehehehehe" he laughed showing a beastly grin which highlighted even more his sharp teeth. He looked like a demon who was amused by the despair and fear that both of them displayed.
"Boss when he gets closer use your quirk to try to control him, then to be sure I'll kill him" Jikai steeled herself and spoke to Kunoki in one last attempt to survive.
Akira approached and with each step he took, the ground fragmented, when he was 4 meters away Kunoki acted.
" " as if his words will carry magic Akira stopped without moving another step.
"Hehehehe, no one can resist my quirk, I just have to say a word and anyone around me will become my devout believer following my orders to the letter. Jikai kill him quickly and end this hell"
Jikai transformed his arms into swords and approached Akira "It's the end, you damn monster"
He raised his sword-arm and then swung it down with the intention of slicing Akira in two.
Just before the sword cut him he collided with a claw. Akira's claw caught Jikai's sword-arm preventing him from retreating.
"W-what … Ugh how is it-" Before he could finish speaking, Akira used the arm made of blood to transform it into a sword made of blood and cut Jikai's arm. 4
Arghhhhh!!!!!
Screaming at the top of his lungs in pain, Jikai could only watch as blood flowed from his shoulder, at the same time he looked at his severed arm on the ground.
Not caring about the screams, Akira moved his arm again and pierced Jikai's chest, killing him instantly.
Tossing the corpse to the floor Akira licked the blood that splattered his face, causing him to frown moments later.
Ughhh *
"Disgusting" he said as he spat out the blood that he had licked up.
"Y-u … k-how … it's p-possible. I saw that my quirk affected you. Anyone who hears my words must become a devoted fanatic who obeys all my orders. HOW IS IT THAT I DON'T AFFECT YOU!" as he screamed Kunoki backed up until he stumbled and fell backward to the floor.
"Stop. Stay away. I am your leader, he ordered you to stop. Stop. Stop .
Because. Because it doesn't affect you. WHY!!!!" Looking up Kunoki finally understood. Every time he activated his quirk Akira was affected by his, but instantly his eyes released a glow and canceled his ability.
But it wasn't just that. Since he began to see Akira, Kunoki's eyes he could not look away again. He slowly stopped talking and seemed to be in a trance, unaware of his surroundings to the point where drool began to fall from his mouth.
"GO DEAD" 9
Akira swung his claw at Kunoki's neck, but Kunoki made no move to defend himself, nor did he show a sign of fear. Just a blank look even as his claw went across his neck cutting him.
Thus the chief of the BLACK HAWKS was beheaded in his lair, surrounded by the bodies of all the members of his criminal gang.
Without witnesses or cameras, this event would be remembered as the Gifu massacre, a crime that would remain unsolved causing fear to all people. Above all, the criminals who would spread the rumor that the BLACK HAWKS had offended a powerful group that decided to eliminate them.
Since that incident, crimes in that area have been reduced by 70% due to the fear that criminals had of being killed in such a brutal way. 1
...
In the middle of the battlefield, only one person was left standing. Having finished the fight Akira began to shrink off his vampire transformation and returned to the handsome 13-year-old again.
As if just then he lost all of his strength, Akira collapsed on the ground. The only thing that connected Akira to the previous monster is that he still has an arm made of blood. 1
His breathing became slow and it seemed that he had fallen into a coma, defenseless and without any protection against any attack.
From the sky a small snow-white bird with bright yellow eyes had been watching the battle, if it were any other bird it would have fled due to the explosions and noise, but not this one, it kept flying over the battlefield observing how the massacre occurred and only after everything was over and even the beast fainted did the bird descend.
Upon reaching the floor, it began to change, it grew in size and went from being a bird to having a human body, more exactly that of a young girl.
She again observed the state of the battlefield, previously it was an open space with a concrete floor, but after the fight the floor was totally devastated, there were several craters, debris and body parts everywhere painting a devastated and apocalyptic scene, She walked across the desolate battlefield as she thought:
'Fiuu Darling for sure it showed off this time, I was very lucky that my quirk had an awakening and evolved to allow me to transform into animals which gave me the opportunity to save myself or else I would be dead like all these people 1
That's right, this girl was Himiko, when Akira yelled at her to run she did her best until she reached a wall, but being half-paralyzed her body was not in a position to jump a wall or do parkour, so could not leave the premises. 2
Helplessly she hid behind a column and looking up at the sky she prayed that Akira wouldn't notice her.
She hear how the members of the band were killed and a few seconds later a gale dispersed the smoke that had previously existed.
Chirp Chirp
Looking at the ground, Himiko saw a small bird which was rolling on the ground, apparently with a broken wing, it is most likely that it was flying over the base and the gale dragged it to her, when she saw it she remembered the bird that many years ago she found and that he was also injured and how by drinking his blood was that her parents began to see her as a monster.
Thump Thump
At that moment she felt her heartbeat strongly, something called her, something inside her woke up, she didn't know how, but she knew that her quirk had evolved, it was something instinctive.
Her gaze went back to the little bird that was still trying to fly, without hesitation she grabbed him and with her fangs extended, she bit him, sucking her blood.
Previously it would have been impossible for something to happen, but this time Himiko began to change, feathers began to come out all over her body as she gradually shrunk to the size of an identical bird from which she had sucked the blood.
Finally, after 5 seconds where Himiko used to be, there was now a small bird with white feathers and bright yellow eyes.
Carelessly flapping its wings the little bird tried to fly like a chick on its first flight, after a few attempts it finally succeeded and took off from the ground flying towards the sky, the more time it passed the easier it was to do so.
Now in the sky Himiko in her bird form watched as the battle happened, managing to capture the right moment in which a being of 2 meters with an anthropomorphic body with a pair of wings plummeted to the ground crashing and causing an explosion that covered the entire base.
Himiko did not know what was happening, a few seconds ago her quirk evolved which allowed her to take the form of a bird and fly, and the next instant a human with wings crashed into the ground causing an explosion such that if she were still on the ground most likely she would have ended up hurt or even dead.
By concentrating her gaze on the person responsible for all the chaos and destruction, she understood that it was none other than her beloved, so with no other option, she was left flying over the battlefield while she hoped that this was temporary and that at some point he would return to his appearance original.
...
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
11 comments
VOTE
Chapter 32: Chapter 29
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Friday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 1
Remembering that, Himiko felt a chill run through her body at the thought of what would have happened if she had not evolved, perhaps she would never see her Darling again, on her way to the center of the crater where the unconscious Akira was.
She looks at him with extreme love and great concern. "Honey don't worry, I'll protect you until you wake up" Himiko picked up the unconscious Akira and left the place quickly in case someone came and saw what happened in this place.
Himiko moved through the sewers to avoid attracting attention.
An hour later Himiko and an unconscious Akira emerged from a sewer and right in front of it was a small abandoned house.
This one looked ramshackle from the outside to the point that a single breeze would make it collapse, but upon entering you could see that it was clean and neat.
This was Akira and Himiko's emergency hideout, they found it a few years ago and after some arrangements, they decided to make it their emergency hideout.
Due to its dilapidated facade, no one would suspect that someone lived there, which made it perfect.
Himiko laid Akira on the bed and then left the room. A few minutes later she came back inside, this time with a bucket full of water and a towel.
"Don't worry Aki just recover that I will take care of your body" Himiko took the towel and after wetting it a bit began to clean Akira's body.
"Well, now you are clean and comfortable, we just have to wait for you to wake up. Hmmm, although for your daily dose of blood I will have to give you mouth to mouth fufufu" raising her arm Himiko bit herself sucking her own blood. 2
Bringing her face closer to Akira's, Himiko gave him a kiss, opening his lips, allowing the blood that had been drawn to enter Akira's mouth so that he would later swallow it.
Separating, Himiko licked her lips as she looked down at Akira's arm made of blood.
"I wonder if that will be permanent or will it heal" Himiko wondered seeing how the blood did not disperse but remained in the shape of an arm without spilling a drop.
...
After losing consciousness Akira found himself in a dark world, covered in fog without knowing what to do, he could only huddle silently hoping that by the time woke up, Himiko would be fine, all the other people did not care, so, although worried about safety Himiko couldn't do anything right now, he had a hard time delaying his berserker to give Himiko time to hide.
So now that he no longer has control over his body he can only pray that she is okay.
"Himiko …"
Akira began to remember the moments they have spent together. The warmth they gave each other, every hug, every little kiss, every smile.
Every action done by Himiko brought joy to Akira's heart, lighting up his life and preventing him from sinking into a pit of darkness, of hatred towards this world for what he has done to him.
The only reason he hadn't gone crazy or just broke is that he was able to meet her.
As time passed Akira just kept thinking about Himiko and how he felt about her. For a long time he already knew that he liked her, but it was only now that he spent these minutes meditating? Hours? Days? As it was all dark, he did not know if only 2 minutes or 2 days had passed.
In any case, after meditating and reviewing all the memories of him, Akira knew that he not only liked her. No, he was in love with her, he loved Toga Himiko, her tenderness, her mischievous attitude of hers, her obsession and possessiveness, he loved everything about her.
"Himiko, I want to see you. Come on Akira regain control of your damn body" encouraging himself Akira began to look for the exit from this place, he wanted to return to Himiko and nothing would stop him.
...
Today was a day like any other, or it was until Akira's bed opened his eyes. At first he was confused, but after a few seconds, he remembered everything. 3
Sitting directly he began to look everywhere in search of where he was.
Looking at the walls, he recognized it as the emergency hideaway they had, sighing in relief Akira looked down at his legs where he could see Himiko asleep.
'I guess she has been taking care of me the time I was unconscious' He showed a smile full of love for the warmth felt by her.
Due to the sudden movement, Himiko woke up, when she scanned the room saw that Akira was awake and as if the sun was rising, Himiko showed a beautiful, warm and bright smile.
Himiko had already recovered from her battered state and at this time was wearing only a thigh-length woolen coat, which despite being large could not hide her curves.
Her shapely breasts that looked like two soft marshmallows, her perfectly plump ass, and a slim toned waist made her have a perfect body. This combined with her beautiful face that seemed sculpted by God with the finest care, made her look like a succubus that would suck all your vital essence. 7
"Aki you finally woke up, I was so worried, I thought you wouldn't wake up again. Sniff I'm glad you're okay "
Himiko lunged towards him while wept with happiness.
Akira could only smile warmly by patting Himiko on the head as he apologized.
"Sorry, Himiko I made you worry, now everything is fine"
Nmmm
Shaking her head, Himiko said.
"It's not your fault"
After parting, Akira finally realized the state of his arm.
"Whoaaa. What happened to my arm"
"It's been like this since I brought you here. I thought you would know why the blood stays like this and doesn't scatter" spoke Himiko.
Akira began to examine his arm, he tried to change its shape to something like a sword, but he could only make it have a strange and uneven shape, besides that he could not keep it, seeing that he could not do that, he tried to at least recover his original arm, so using all his concentration he wished his arm would go back to how it was before and moments later he could see how his arm made of blood was once again one of flesh and blood.
"Fiuu, at least I was able to get my arm back, I thought it would be more difficult." 1
"So if you can get your old arm back" an excited Himiko spoke up.
"Yes, apparently in the berserker state I managed to unlock this ability, it is like Hemomancy, it allows me to manipulate my blood and even turn my body blood, with it even if I lose a limb then can recover it if I absorb enough blood. 2
In addition, it allows me to transform my body into blood. Although at the moment it is only a part of my body that I can transform, with time I believe that I will even be able to do it with my whole body" 6
"Speaking of transformation, what happened to you when you entered berserker mode? Your body grew, you grew wings and you became like a beast" Himiko asked when remembering the image of the monster that devastated the entire band.
"Hmmm, according to your description that must be Count mode. That is the transformation that allows a vampire to fight with all his power, do you remember the books I showed you?" Akira asked Himiko. 5
"You mean those old tales that talked about monsters like werewolves and mummies" She replied after thinking a bit.
"Yes, in some of those stories vampires can transform to fight. That's what I did, I don't know how but now I have all this information in my head, I suppose that by entering the mode Count my quirk gave me these memories to better understand my situation.
Although I cannot transform again now, most likely I managed to transform due to my instincts dominating me and that caused me to temporarily unlock it. But over time both you and I should be able to do it at will, it's just a matter of practice"
"Now that I realize how long have I been asleep?"Asked Akira since he didn't know how long he was unconscious.
"Ah, it's true. I forgot to tell you, it's been 3 days" Himiko explained.
"Fuhh it was only 3 days, but they were still horrible, I guess without you by my side I don't feel good hahahaha"
"Akiii ~" Himiko pounced on Akira giving him a hug and biting his neck, drinking his blood.
Akira was taken by surprise and could only see how Himiko began to suck his neck licking from his collarbone to his lips.
Although surprised Akira reciprocated her kiss by opening his lips and connecting his tongue with hers.
Ahn ~ *
They continued kissing, exchanging saliva and fighting with his tongues for several minutes.
Hahh ~ * * hahh ~ *
When they parted they were breathing heavily.
"Aki ~ please …" 8
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
9 comments
VOTE
Chapter 33: Chapter 30 18 9
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Sunday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here.
"Aki please …"
"Himiko I love you, I love your smile, I love everything about you, Himiko I love you for a long time, even though we promised to get married years ago I still want to ask you. Himiko be my girlfriend. Be mine" Akira spoke in a loving and possessive way to Himiko.
"Yesss ~ make me yours Aki. Now and I will always be yours. I love you, I love you with all my heart. Be mine Akira" Himiko spoke, while hearts form in her eyes. 1
Akira without holding back any more lifts Himiko and pushes her onto the bed, getting on top of her and begins to kiss her on her soft and fluffy lips again, Akira stretches his tongue and introduces it into her mouth and she, in turn, corresponds with her own tongue thus initiating a fight for dominance. 12
His hands do not stay idle running over the other's body as they undress.
Running his hands through the black lace bra, he releases it and pulls it away from the bed, releasing Himiko's two huge and soft breasts.
They tremble due to Himiko's erratic breathing, making Akira feel even more aroused.
Grabbing them with his hands he begins to massage her soft, springy marshmallows while her cherry red nipple begins to harden from his caresses.
They end the kiss when they feel like they are running out of air and by parting their lips you can see a bridge of saliva connecting their tongues as proof of the fierce battle that had occurred in their mouths. 2
He runs his gaze over the beautiful face of Himiko which at this moment is extremely red, eyes misty and gasping for air.
He begins to give small kisses up her neck, going up to her ear which then bites causing Himiko to let out a small moan.
He goes down her neck again, passing through her clavicle, leaving a path of kisses and hickeys until he reaches the valley where two huge white mountains are located.
As he massages her right breast with his hand, begins to run his tongue over the left one, circling the areola, but without touching her nipple, causing Himiko to have constant expectant gasps.
Seeing that he only bothers her with caresses, but does not touch her nipples, Himiko looks up from her and with a pout, she tells him.
"Ahn ~ mouu Aki please don't resist any more ~"
At that moment Akira wraps his tongue around her nipple and starts sucking on it. 1
Ahhnnnn ~ * * Ahnn ~ * * Ummm ~ *
Himiko lets out a loud moan due to the unexpected attack on her nipples, Akira goes from sucking them to biting them gently attracting more gasps from Himiko.
"Ahn ~ Aki yesss~" 1
Akira continues to play with her breasts, sucking, biting and stroking her nipples as if they were delicious cherries.
After playing for a while he decides to continue descending her slender and toned abdomen giving kisses and caresses where he passes until he reaches the lower part.
Seeing her lacy black panties that match her bra makes Akira feel the blood rush to his head. 2
Although he knows that Himiko wants him to go there, he decides to tease her and ignores special place of hers running down her thighs as he kisses her long, beautiful legs. When he reaches her feet, he rises again and when he gets close to her pussy he eludes her again and only remains kissing her inner thighs without actually touching her.
Ahnn ~ * hahh ~
"Aki ~, don't play with me"
"Hehehe. you order my queen"
Akira brings his face closer to Himiko's forbidden garden and starts sniffing and licking over her panties.
Sniff
"Hahh ~ what a delicious smell and taste"
Himiko blushes even more.
"Don't say that. Aki baka" Embarrassed Himiko could only say this after she turned her face to the side.
Without wanting to tease her more Akira slides her panties down her legs and then pulls them off her.
Looking at Himiko's naked body, he almost feels the blood rushing out of his nose. 1
Her body looked like a beautifully carved sculpture, every part of her body radiated beauty and together with the blush of her excited expression, the sweat that covered her body and the glistening liquid that ran down her legs made give off such attractiveness that she could return crazy to any man.
Her seductive charm might even surpass Harry Potter's Veelas.
Swallowing, Akira approaches her pussy, which has a small set of blond hairs that enhance her beauty.
Looking under these he finds her pink pussy dripping with love juices due to arousal.
With his face inches from her, he can smell her musk, a deliciously sweet scent that manages to excite him like an aphrodisiac.
Extending his tongue, Akira begins to lick her entrance, along her outer lips, gently passing her clit. Seeing how the little pearl grows he begins to massage it with his finger while tongue introduces it into her wet cave.
Ahhnnn ~ * Ummm ~ * Ahnnnn ~
"Hah ~ Yeah. Don't stop, hahhh. Aki, Ahnn ~"
Savoring Himiko's love juices, Akira feels that it is a unique flavor.
They have a sweetness like vanilla, but at the same time there is a citric acidity that when combined they make this new flavor which Akira cannot stop drinking.
He sticks tongue out of her pussy and introduces a finger into her, seeing that she is sufficiently aroused introduces the second finger and after inserting them up to her second phalanx he stops.
After which he begins to move them inside her, causing Himiko to have spasms and loud gasps.
When he moves his fingers to the top of her, he finds a small ball that he identifies as her G-spot, so he decides to continue stimulating that place intermittently making Himiko let out loud moans and her vagina contracts strongly, giving thus her first mini orgasm.
Ahnnnnn ~ * Ahhhhnnn ~
"Wait … Aki … Ahnn ~ I'm going to pee..Stop … Ahnn ~" 3
Akira when listening to her instead of stopping increased the rhythm and after a few seconds he touches her G-spot again making her folds contract before releasing thus releasing a cascade of Himiko's love fluids while sticks her tongue out in an ahegao expression, having thus her second orgasm. 5
Aahhhhhhhnnnnn! "Hahh ~ w-what … hahh … was that" Between gasps and moans Himiko questions Akira.
"Hehehehe, that's called squirt dear, but this is just the beginning, I'm going to make you remember tonight forever" 2
With a wicked smile Akira resumes his finger movements in her already sensitive vagina, passing from time to time through Himiko's G-spot causing her to have mini orgasms while shudders and squeezes every time he touches her.
Akira keeps moving his hand as he brings his mouth to her clit. Knowing that it is a very sensitive area and that if it is stimulated in a very rough way instead of feeling pleasure he will only feel pain, so when he makes her clitoris bloom with tenderness and care he begins to blow it gently.
Himiko who was still moaning and writhing due to the pleasure that Akira's fingers gave her, and she could only feel a current passing through her spine and the next moment she let out a loud moan of ecstasy.
Ahhhhhhhhhnnnnnn!!!! ~~
Her fluids overflowed making Akira wet.
Seeing the result of his technique Akira felt proud.
Himiko was lying down with her breasts rising and falling due to her labored breathing, she was covered by a layer of sweat that made her body shine making it look like she was covered in oil, she had small spasms through the body. Due to her fluids, her bed was so wet that it seemed that she had been put in a pool, but the most obscene of all this was her face.
Her face had a literal ahegao expression, her tongue was out of it, her eyes lost with little hearts inside her as hot gasps came from her mouth. 1
(Attention reader: The technique described above is not totally fiction, if you have the opportunity you can use it and you will see the results. If you achieve the desired results, remember to come back here and give me your support as a reward) 21
Akira waited for Himiko to recover before continuing.
Seeing Himiko calming down a bit and regaining energy, Akira approached her again.
"Hehehe how are you my queen, did you rest well?" he asked in a mocking tone.
"You … hah … how are you so good at this" Himiko asked after recovering a bit.
"I don't know, I guess I'm talented hahaha"
Akira did not continue speaking but he approached Himiko with his member already erect.
"Now I think I also deserve a reward don't you think?"
Himiko got up and after looking at Akira's dragon gulped. 4
Glug 1
"So big!" 2
Himiko surrounds his penis with her hand and begins to massage from top to bottom, with the other hand she grabs his balls and begins to give him enveloping massages causing more blood to circulate to his penis making it even harder.
Seeing how the veins of this are throbbing, Himiko brings her small mouth closer and begins to lick the glans like a lollipop and as she feels more comfortable and releases more saliva she begins to swallow his penis, first only the head, but little by little begins to suck and suck more and more of him.
"Ahn ~ it feels amazing Himiko ~ I thought you didn't know anything about this" Akira spoke between little gasps due to how good warm mouth felt and Himiko's slimy saliva which had an incredible talent at this despite being her first time.
Himiko when listening to him is encouraged and stopped giving the blowjob, she responds
"Fufufu, It is my duty as your wife to know the best techniques to please you, that is why I have been watching videos to be able to give you the maximum pleasure, tell me what you think" 2
Finishing speaking she begins to devour his penis again, only this time she does not stop and continues until reaches the base of it, making Akira moan with the pleasure of having his entire member inside Himiko's mouth.
Hanhh !! "Himiko ~~"
Seeing Akira's face of pleasure, Himiko begins to suck even more causing waves of pleasure that run through his spine.
Himiko without stopping her suction begins to release the penis from her mouth and when it reaches the glans it plunges back to the base, thus beginning to give him a deep throat that causes Akira an incredible pleasure that numbs his legs and makes him moan. constantly due to her incredible talent.
Himiko keeps moving her head back and forth as she continually devours his member until it begins to feel like it is enlarging and it begins to throb, letting it be known that it will soon explode.
"Ahnn ~ Himiko I come Hahn ~ I can't take it anymore" Akira speaks between moans and gasps.
Himiko accelerates the movement of his head until Akira grabs his head and pushes it to the bottom as he begins to come, releasing the load, which Himiko begins to swallow fiercely. 2
glug * * glug * * glug * * glug *
not letting a single drop of semen go to waste, he manages to swallow it all and ends up sucking every last drop that could be on his glans. 4
He looking at her face reddened with saliva and drool dripping down her chin to her breasts and the small tears in her cloudy eyes that seemed to have 2 hearts.
Akira could only feel even more lust and great pride in being able to have such an incredible woman as a partner.
Akira even though he just came he got hard again and Himiko, seeing this, smiles seductively as lies down and spreads her legs in an M shape, inviting him to the delicious and most precious place of her… 5
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
13 comments
VOTE
Chapter 34: Chapter 31 18 12
Akira seeing the woman he loves in a position that invites him to devour her completely, could not resist and with lust and excitement, he approaches her.
Akira sits on top of her and with one hand adjusts his cock to the entrance of her pussy while he rubs it to lubricate it and enter it more easily. 2
He begins to enter slowly as sees Toga squirming a bit and when he reaches a wall that is her hymen he sees her face once more, which she also does and after a brief nod Akira quickly crosses the membrane and reaches up to the bottom of her tight vagina. 1
Feeling the folds of her vagina tighten around his cock as if they never wanted to let go, they caused him great pleasure, inside her, he felt incredibly hot and wet, each movement caused him pleasure and he could feel how her vagina was contracting and adjusting to its size causing him greater pleasure.
Himiko grunts in pain and pleasure due to finally being one with Akira.
Ughhh Ahhnnnn ~ *
And before she can continue, Akira gives her a deep kiss, making his tongue make its way into her mouth without any resistance, linking his tongue with hers, he begins to savor her delicious saliva while his fingers dig into her large trembling breasts. Which begins to massage making her forget the pain and starting the pure pleasure of having it inside her. 2
Akira, seeing that she is more comfortable, begins to move slowly from the inside out as he feels her moan in her mouth as he increases the speed of the piston movement, introducing himself deeper and deeper inside her until he touches the entrance of her uterus where Himiko she lets out a loud moan and hugs his back while digging with her nails out a little blood, at the same time she separates from the kiss and lengthens her fangs and then bites his neck, starting to suck his blood. 4
"Ahhnnnnn ~ Aki, I love you, I love you, I love you, please don't stop, give me more, Auhnnnnn! ~" Himiko between bites and moans tells Akira.
Akira accelerates the piston movement entering her and leaving her vagina continuously hitting her uterus, as they increase the movements the clash of meat begins to sound.
plat * * plat * plat *
Akira and Himiko keep moving their bodies and hips in sync until Akira feels Himiko begin to contract even more.
Himiko at the same time feels how Akira's throbbing member is enlarging inside her, showing that he is going to come.
"Aki let's run together Ahnn ~ Aki I love you" 2
Akira begins to accelerate the movement of his hips until he feels the walls of Himiko's pussy tighten around his cock and then he cums in the biggest orgasm she has ever had.
Ahnnnnnnnnnnnnnn !! At the same time, without being able to take any more, Akira pushes his cock to the bottom, entering Himiko's uterus, which welcomes him and traps him without leaving him the option of leaving. Unable to hold on any longer Akira releases his load which is much heavier and thicker. "Ahh , I'm coming Ahhhh" 1
Akira continues to ejaculate until Himiko's uterus overflows and her stomach bulges a bit.
Hahh * hahh * hahh
Akira lies down next to Himiko and she rests her head on his shoulder as they catch their breath.
"Aki ~ I love you hahhh I feel so full fufufu" Himiko speaks as her hand massages the small lump on her stomach.
"Do you think I'm going to get pregnant?" Himiko asked after seeing a large amount of semen that came out of her vagina.
Akira when listening to her knows that he cannot hide more about the weakness that vampires have.
Sighing Akira looks at Himiko and with a serious face tells her.
"Himiko, I hadn't told you this because we were still very young and I didn't think it was necessary until much later, but now that we come to this I'm going to tell you"
Hearing Akira's serious tone Himiko begins to worry, but even so, she continues silently listening to what he is going to say.
"The truth is that by becoming vampires, one's race ceases to be human and surpasses it in almost every way. All but one.
This is that the birth rate is low in vampires.
Due to their long life expectancy, vampires have a very low birth rate compared to humans which can procreate easily, vampires have many problems, that is why vampires increase their numbers through the bite instead of the natural form. So most likely you are not pregnant. Sorry for not telling you before"
Akira apologized while he felt guilty for not telling Himiko about this condition.
Himiko was silent for a few seconds, which felt eternal to Akira and when she spoke she said it in a low tone.
"So we can never have children?"
Akira upon hearing her question quickly shakes his head and explains.
"No, of course we can have children, it's just that it will take us more time and more attempts. After all, even though the birth rate is low it doesn't mean we are infertile." 2
Hearing what Akira Himiko said perks up again and with a smile says to him.
"Then we just have to keep doing it until I get pregnant right? Hehehehe. We don't have to worry, after all, we have a lot of time to have children, fufufufu we just have to do it as many times as necessary fufufufu" 5
Glug *
Swallowing Akira can imagine the future where he will be squeezed until she becomes pregnant. Although a snu snu kill may not be so bad hehe. 5
"Now, what do you think if we start with the second round, hehehehe after all, we have to make an effort if we want me to get pregnant."
With a seductive smile and eyes full of lust Himiko climbed on top of Akira and began to rub herself against his body.
Umm~ "Himiko since you ask me, I can't refuse."
Himiko felt Akira's massive shaft go hard on her behind. So lifting her waist and guiding his cock to the entrance of her vagina, Himiko introduced the cock and slowly lowering her hips, she devoured his entire length to the base.
Ahnn ~~
Letting out a groan due to their union Akira and Himiko begin to move their waists in sync giving each other the greatest pleasure.
Akira and Himiko enjoyed each other's bodies, their warmth, their union, and lost track of time immersed in the incredible pleasure of sex, they changed to all possible positions, they did it in bed, in the bathroom, on the table and then they went back to bed again.
All this without separating, staying together, the day became night and the night became day they were fucking like rabbits in heat.
As Akira continued to hit Himiko deeply she could not hold on anymore and with a gasp, she tightened her vaginal folds even more making Akira who was at his limit could not hold it anymore, so with one last push he pierced her cervix finally entering her uterus that she closed herself around him by squeezing him and not letting him go as if she wanted to keep him there forever.
When Himiko felt the cock in her uterus, she moaned and came stronger, much stronger than the previous times, leaving euphorically blank while the pleasure ran through every fiber of her being and Akira released every last drop of his semen inside her. filling her uterus to the limit causing her stomach to bulge a bit due to how full she was making the two of them climax. 1
They both collapsed on the bed still connected as they hugged each other and gasped heavily as they gazed into each other's eyes with deep love.
Akira when looking at Himiko exhausted, covered in sweat, with pacifiers where he had kissed and licked her body and especially with a face of pleasure and happiness made him feel like the luckiest man.
Himiko when she saw Akira felt something similar, Akira's body was covered in sweat, he had marks all over his body from her bites and hickeys that she gave him in her long love session.
'Hehehe now I mark you as mine. These are the signs that you belong to me Aki fufufu' Himiko thought as she saw the marks of love that she had left all over Akira's body.
When they looked into each other's eyes, they both saw the love they felt for each other and without thinking they both approached and shared a kiss full of passion.
When they parted, they only said a few words in which they poured all their feelings.
"I love you".
The two said at the same time as they returned to give each other a short kiss while they closed their eyes and decided to sleep still intertwined by their private parts as if those made them feel to be one. 2
COMMENT
17 comments
VOTE
Chapter 35: Chapter 32
Hi guys, I'm sorry I didn't post Monday, the truth was I was very sick, I was vomiting all day and I didn't have time or energy to write. 1
Today I feel better so I hope you enjoy the chapter.
If you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Friday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 3
When Akira woke up, the first thing he saw was the sleeping face of his beloved, which excited him and made his sleeping dragon wake up, causing Himiko to let out a groan while she was still asleep, because after finishing having sex they did not separate, instead they went to sleep still connected by their private parts and until now they are still connected. 2
Getting hard in the morning was a common thing for all men, but being inside a beauty like Himiko made today's erection even bigger and more painful.
Breathing deeply and exhaling Akira tried to calm down as he didn't want to upset his girlfriend after all the fun they had. 2
After all, even though their bodies can take more than humans, after two continuous days of sex they are both exhausted and it is only now that they are regaining some energy.
Akira appreciated Himiko's sleeping face and with his right hand began to gently caress it.
As if she could feel Akira's touch Himiko tightened grip on her pussy, tightening Akira even more causing him to let out an involuntary moan due to pleasure.
Hah ~ * haah ~
Akira could only try to contain his moans as she felt Himiko's pussy tighten even more. But after seeing a smile and the blush on her face he understood that she was not asleep.
"Haah~ Himiko I know you're awake stop playing" Akira spoke while trying to stay calm.
Hearing, Himiko opened her eyes and although they still looked somewhat tired, happiness radiated from them. Since she met Akira, she had always dreamed of a future where they would-be couples. Husband and wife and today they had taken a crucial step that would cement their relationship to in the future fulfill their dream of going up to an altar dressed in white and that his beloved Aki is waiting for her in a black suit with two rings in his hand. 1
Looking at his Darling, Himiko showed a loving as well as seductive smile.
"Ahnn~ what are you talking about Darling, it was you who got hard and woke me up"
With a mischievous smile, Himiko moved her body a little, bringing more pleasure to Akira.
"Haah I can't take it anymore. Since you say it's my fault I guess I'll take responsibility hehehe"
Akira pounced on Himiko thus initiating their first morning sex.
"Eh?" It was all Himiko could say before the beast attacked her.
...
Himiko vowed never to bother Akira again since no matter how much she begged, he didn't let go of her until they reached her greatest orgasm.
'Hahhh ~ fufufu Darling is a beast'
It was 1 in the afternoon, even though they woke up earlier after their morning session they were only able to get out of bed at 1.
Grrrr *
Hearing Akira's stomach growl, Himiko remembered that they hadn't eaten in 2 days and although it wasn't a problem for his race, after expending so much energy they felt very hungry.
Taking advantage of this, Himiko got up from the bed allowing the sheets to slide down her beautiful body.
Opening a drawer in the closet in the room, Himiko took out a shirt that belonged to Akira and put it on.
Because Akira was bigger than her, measuring 1.80 cm compared to her that only measured 1.60 cm (I know that in the canon it is 1.57 cm, but remember that she transformed into a vampire and due to her race change her height increased and that is why it is taller than its canonical counterpart) the shirt managed to reach her thighs covering the most important parts, but instead of looking modest, it radiated a feminine and seductive charm that when seeing it Akira felt his throat go dry. 8
The scene of seeing your partner wearing your shirt with nothing underneath caused even more stimulation than seeing her naked.
Akira used much of his will not to pounce directly on her, looking away so as not to be captivated, Akira also put on some boxers and got out of bed heading towards the dining room table while watching Himiko cook.
Himiko walked to the kitchen still a bit wobbly from all her love sessions and began cooking using a pan in which cooked some slices of bacon and another in which had fried eggs. 1
Akira, seeing that the juice was still missing, got up and took some oranges from the fridge to make juice, when he saw that there was no juicer, he simply used his strength to squeeze the oranges over a strainer and then prepare an orange juice to accompany the eggs and bacon that Himiko cooked. 3
If a third party watched this scene they would be captivated by the peaceful and loving couple that they formed, they seemed newlyweds who enjoyed their first days of marriage releasing an aura around them of extreme love and affection, as if they had their own world and all the others will not matter.
They placed the two plates on the table and sat down to start eating, put their palms together and said in unison: "Itadakimasu." 3
Akira took the fork and took the first bite of Himiko's breakfast, feeling the creaminess of the eggs and the delicious crunch of the bacon in his mouth, Akira felt the delicious taste through his tongue. 1
"Hmmm ~ delicious, who would have thought that my adorable Himiko the one who burned to the water would come to prepare such a delicious breakfast hehehe" Akira spoke after passing the food with a mocking and mischievous smile. 7
"Moou ~ Aki doesn't remind me of that, I had never cooked before so I didn't know, that's why I've been practicing all these years to give you the best food, which you thought was the food made with love from your wife fufufu" Himiko started with a pout adorable and then show off a proud expression when talking about her food.
"Well as you said, my beloved wife's food is the best, I can feel the love in every bite, although there is still something more delicious than this dish" With a mysterious smile he speak.
"Eh, tell me what can be more delicious than the dish made by your wife hmph" angrily Himiko demands from Akira.
"Well that obviously is the blood of my beloved, after all, nothing can overcome the sweetness of its taste, every drop of her blood is like the ambrosia that the gods drank" Akira approached Himiko's neck and spoke in her ear in a seductive whisper as he took a bite and blew a hot sigh into her ear.
Hihh ~ *
Himiko felt her skin crawl when she heard Akira's words, as well as his actions that reawakened her sexual appetite. 4
"N-we can't Aki, we just ate and I haven't recovered yet" Himiko in a somewhat nervous whisper told Akira. 2
"Hahh ~ but what can I do if you are the one who provokes me, don't you understand how fatally seductive you are, each movement of yours gives off a charm that awakens lust in me, so you must take responsibility since you are my wife hahaha" Akira continued speaking in her ear as he kissed her neck and his hands began to roam her body.
Ahnn ~ *
Letting out a groan due to Akira's caresses, Himiko could only watch how she was lifted in the princess style and was carried back to the bed where again the beast would possess her body and take her to the ninth heaven through the pleasure that she was going to receive. 1
...
Thus they spent all their day, most of it in their bed where they will merge their bodies becoming one and enjoying carnal pleasures and the rest of the time they would spend enjoying moments as a couple, cooking or simply hugging enjoying simply the company and the warmth of the another, although they would always end up in bed again.
That day Himiko had a trip between heaven and hell due to all the pleasure she received from Akira and although she tried to keep up with him relying on her regeneration and her vampire body, Akira was simply another league, every time they did she was left exhausted without being able to move a single finger and Akira, although tired, would recover in seconds, showing monstrous resistance making Himiko wonder if she could resist in the future. 3
Akira, on the other hand, completely enjoyed this day, he had never relaxed like that, although he also understood that his resistance was abnormal and that Himiko could not keep up with him so he had to hold back a bit, something that did not matter to him after all his wife was already perfect.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
14 comments
VOTE
Chapter 36: Chapter 33: An important decision
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Sunday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here.
Receiving a ray of sunlight on his face made Akira open his eyes.
"Mmmm, uaaah this is life"
Looking at his chest he noticed Himiko who was still sleeping peacefully or was until Akira began to caress her back making her wake up.
Opening her eyes, Himiko saw the face of his who loved, as well as the one responsible for the fact that at this moment she could not move.
"Moou ~ no more Aki, I can't move anymore"
Hearing Himiko's plea, Akira could only laugh to hide his embarrassment from her. 1
"Ha ha ha sorry Himiko, I couldn't contain myself because of how beautiful you are, what do you think if I prepare breakfast today as compensation" Akira offered as Himiko couldn't move.
"Yes, although the breakfast I want you don't have to prepare, after all, I already have it in front of my fufufu" Himiko settled down putting her head on Akira's neck and then biting him and starting to drink his blood.
Akira, seeing how she drank his blood, decided to feed as well, opening his mouth, he bit Himiko's neck.
...
After a few minutes of drinking blood, Himiko recovered enough energy to move so while she was bathing Akira was left ordering the room that was a total disaster as if a tornado had passed, after all this was the main place where they had their sessions.
If you wonder why they didn't go into the bathroom together, it was for a simple reason, if they did Akira wouldn't be able to contain himself and would attack Himiko again so he could only hold back for today, but that doesn't mean he won't have a chance tomorrow or another day hehehe, after all, he also wants to bathe with his lovely wife.
After Himiko got out of the bathroom Akira went in and took a bath. Once the two of them finished cleaning they lay down on the bed that was now clean and without any remnants or proof of their misdeeds.
With Himiko in the middle of his legs, leaning on his chest they began to speak.
"After all this time apart I missed your warmth" Akira spoke as tightened his embrace.
Nodding Himiko also spoke. "Yes, I also missed your warmth and smell sniff ~"
Seeing how she began to smell him Akira could only shake his head at such a tender action.
"Ahh that's right, guess what I can do now Aki" Himiko enthusiastically spoke.
"Hmm? I don't know, maybe it's something about your quirk?"
"Hehehe right, I finally managed to transform into an animal that you think" she proudly spoke herself.
"Woahh, you really could, congratulations" Akira congratulated her as patted him on the head.
"Hehehe I was able to do it when you entered that mode, it was a pow and then I felt that I could transform into animals, so I grabbed the animal closer to me and after drinking its blood I transformed into it, hehehe"
"Wow that's incredible, with this new ability your repertoire of skills can be classified as that of a perfect spy or assassin, after all having the body of a vampire gives you super strength, speed, resistance, heightened senses and regeneration, you become a melee fighter.
If to that we add the abilities of your quirk which are transformation and now animal transformation, you have camouflage and a way to escape if the situation requires it, although for that we have to get you blood from various animals, from fast birds so you can escape flying and of small animals that allow you to move around small places. 1
And we must not forget your skills in handling knives and bladed weapons and even with claws, with which you are much more skilled at fighting than I am, putting all that together the result is a lethal spy/assassin "
"Hehehe thanks Aki, I'm glad to get stronger, it wouldn't have been possible without you transforming into that thing" Himiko happily replied.
"Hmmm, so it was after I entered Count mode, it may be that due to the connection that we share, my Count mode influenced your quirk to evolve, hehehe with this new ability it can be said that you are the best for infiltration and espionage " 1
"Fufufufu, our future jobs will be a lot easier now, but what exactly is that Count mode you're talking about?"
"Ummm I guess I didn't explain it to you very well, hehehe after all I just woke up we started doing it hahaha" Akira laughed louder and louder as he saw Himiko blush with embarrassment. 1
"Moou ~ don't make fun of me anymore" Himiko with a pout began to pinch Akira on the abdomen.
Although he didn't feel any pain, Akira decided to play along with her and began to squirm while asking for forgiveness.
"Ouchh, ouchh, sorry, forgive me Love, I'm sorry" 1
After Himiko calmed down and they both laughed at her antics they started talking.
"As I told you, Count mode is the transformation that a vampire has in which all of his powers are strengthened and he can fight to his full potential.
Because I didn't activate it voluntarily, it was a reaction from the berserker state, I don't quite understand it. At the moment what I know is:
Thanks to this early awakening as you could see, I acquired the ability to control the blood outside my body
So, although I still don't have precise control over it, I think that if I train it, I will be able to perform various attacks, either turning my blood into weapons or shields. 4
I can use it to form a projectile by compacting my blood in such a way that its density is comparable to metal and then shooting it and not only that, if I train enough since it is my blood I will be able to control it to attack the way I want. 3
With enough concentration and training I should be able to do something like Yondu's yaka arrow hehehe, just imagine controlling an arrow made of my blood from a distance would be incredible, in fact, mine could become stronger because I could manipulate the shape so that it is not just an arrow, but has various shapes. 1
Hmmm now that I think about it, Kunoki's quirk must work by affecting certain parts of the brain.
So if I injected my blood into someone's brain and then manipulated it to stimulate those specific sections, I should be able to achieve something similar to Kunoki's quirk, a kind of hypnosis that would allow me to control people hahaha that ability would be incredible. 5
Well that is a thing of the future, to achieve it I will need to study biology and anatomy, I will need to know all the studies related to the brain and the mind if I want to achieve that, but, although I took the time I will achieve it. 3
At the moment I only have the most basic Hemomancy, so the way forward is to develop it and learn to control it precisely.
Hahhhh this thought has been running through my mind for the last few days, but who would say that if is necessary to go there.
The UA. As a child-like any child I wanted to be a hero, then I got these fragments of memories and my yearning became stronger, not only to be a hero but to be someone powerful but after living through that hell and knowing that the government supports them from the darkness, my image was broken, I could not trust any hero after all if he decided to help us, it is most likely that he will be censored and if he refuses they could send Lady Nagant or someone similar to eliminate him. 4
But now that I have awakened this ability, the best option to train her is to go to the UA, in the school of heroes I will learn a better fighting style with the guidance of the teachers and although I could go to another school so as not to get involved with the problems of the canon.
That would make me miss the opportunity to learn from MHA's best Hemomancer, Vlad King, a hero whose quirk is manipulating his blood, so who could be better than him to teach me how to manipulate blood. 2
With his help, my training should be faster, so the best option is to go to the UA despite the problems that the league of villains will bring. 1
Also, it's not like I'm going to be passive, once my blood control is good I won't have to stay there. So if they dare to bother me I will not hold back and just kill them, after all, I am no longer like those innocent children who think that the world is a flower garden and that everything will work out. 4
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
14 comments
VOTE
Chapter 37: Chapter 34
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Monday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 2
"Himiko there is something I have been thinking during these months and I think it is necessary for me to tell you now" Akira spoke seriously.
Himiko hearing his tone, became serious as well.
"I hadn't gone into depth or considered much due to this whole band thing and our revenge, but now that I've awakened this ability that allows me to manipulate my blood, it further reinforces that idea."
"What do you mean Aki, what idea?" Himiko asked.
"Going to the UA, I know it might sound even more stupid now that I caused all this chaos and murders, but with Giran's help it should be possible to find a way to get in."
"What? Although Giran will help us, why should we go to the UA? We have never been to school, because we need to go now, besides that this is a school of Heroes, you know very well how rotten the system is when someone needs them they will turn their back without hesitation" Himiko spoke somewhat exalted. 4
"Hahh I know, I don't have much faith and affection for heroes either, but it cannot be denied that the UA is an excellent school to strengthen oneself.
The UA owns the best entertainment machines and not only machines they have an incredible support department that is able to provide their students with the best equipment, costumes and devices.
They also have a diversity of teachers who do not teach only from theory but add their experiences, thus giving superior knowledge that could be learned independently.
But above all the reason why I chose the UA over the other schools in Japan is because of a teacher.
Vlad King, master in charge of class 1B and a professional hero whose quirk is called As far as is known Vlad King is the only hero with a blood manipulation quirk, so if he managed to enter the UA he could receive guidance from Vlad King.
With his help, learning to manipulate blood should be much easier and faster due to his greater experience, he must know several tricks and methods to learn to manipulate blood, after all, he has already paved the way to Hemomancy, the only thing that I must do is follow it and even overcome it if possible.
Right now, although I can only manipulate my blood at an internal level, controlling the speed of circulation and its concentration in certain parts of my body, this took me years to learn, but if I can make Vlad King become my instructor, I am sure that will be able to improve my manipulation of blood even to be able to manipulate it outside my body as I wish. 3
All the ideas that occurred to me should be possible, but for that I need someone to teach me the basics, someone to build a solid foundation that allows me to advance in my studies smoothly and fluidly. That's why I have to go to the UA" 2
" " Himiko fell silent looking at Akira and only after a minute did she speak.
"That's not the whole truth, you haven't told me something yet, even if you try to hide it I can see that you haven't told me everything so, haven't you told me Darling?" Himiko questioned him with a dangerous look as the atmosphere turned cold.
"Hahh, you're right, for everything to go well I must be registered by my legal guardian, but since I don't have parents the only way is for a fake one to do the registration procedures.
And although I could hire someone to pose as my tutor, if I want there to be no mistakes, it would be best if you were.
With your quirk you can adopt the identity of a woman old enough to be my guardian, that combined with Giran's help in creating fake IDs should be enough to fool the UA into allowing me to enter.
But that means that you- "
"That I won't be able to join the UA" Himiko finished. 3
"That's right, I know it's not fair to ask you not to go, but if I don't go, who knows how many years it took me to master Hemomancy" 4
"I understand Aki and in fact, I don't care if I don't go, after all, I don't like heroes, when I need them they didn't come to help us, we liberate ourselves.
So I'm not interested in studying in a school of heroes, but what worries me is IF YOU GO TO A SCHOOL YOU WILL FIND A LOT OF BITCHES AND WITH YOUR APPEARANCE, I'M SURE THAT THEY WILL PUNCH ON YOU, LIKE A LION WOULD DO IT WITH A GAZELLE!!! 4
How am I supposed to accept that?, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, I can't let those bitches get near you "
Hearing this reason Akira did not know how to react, at first he was worried and ashamed for having to ask Himiko to pretend to be his mother, but he would not have imagined that the reason for her reluctance was because there would be more women in the school.
Although he couldn't deny the fact that with his appearance it was possible for female students and even teachers to fall in love with him. 6
Although he has not developed a charm ability that allows him to manipulate people, there is no denying the fact that the basic charm he possesses should allow him to make people trust him more easily, after all, people do feel safer and lower their guard when they see someone who is nice-looking or handsome. 2
So even though he couldn't manipulate people to do what he wanted, it was possible to make them more susceptible to believe his words.
"Himiko, Sweetheart, my wife, please listen to me, I am not interested in ordinary women, I am not going to be fooled. So you do not have to worry about other women, besides you are a Goddess of beauty, it is almost impossible to find another like you, so you can be sure, I really need to attend the UA if I want to continue advancing in Hemomancy" 13
"Hmph, okay, I know you do all this to make yourself strong enough to protect us from all danger, but if I see one of those bitches approaching you fufufufu" Out of nowhere a dark and dangerous miasma surrounds Himiko and without knowing where she got it from, somehow Himiko now had a kitchen knife in her hand. 6
"Ehrm, Himiko I know you love me and I love you too, but remember what you promised me years ago, never attack other people if it is not necessary, if those people are not hostile to you or me, you should not stab them, if you stab to all the women who speak to me, we could not live in society and we could no longer go to the clothing stores without being disguised"
Akira, fearing for his life and that of others tried to convince Himiko not to do something extreme, which seemed to work since when she heard that they could not go shopping for clothes, Himiko calmed down a lot, apparently, her hobby for clothes was able to suppress, even a little, her jealousy.
"Moou Aki, but promise me not to talk to those whores and to take me shopping for clothes, after all my collection was lost when they burned the house, so I have to replace it."
"Hmmm, I promise."
Knowing that failure to accept could be dangerous, Akira immediately agreed and closed the subject of his enrollment and decided to spend the rest of the day pleasing Himiko by treating her like a princess and fulfilling all her requests to make sure that she did not she would get mad at him again and end up stabbing him in his sleep.
That day Akira could be seen following all of Himiko's orders, from fixing her nails, cleaning her ears, bringing her drinks like a butler, even picking her up in a princess bag to take her to any room she wanted. 7
The only time he was able to take revenge was when she asked him for a massage, which started as something simple by massaging her shoulders and ended with them both naked, covered in oil having sex and although Himiko tried to take control during sex, she succumbed after a few rounds, letting Akira dominate her until she couldn't take it anymore and begged for mercy. 2
Something that after Himiko recovered with blush and embarrassment would make Akira pay by making him kneel in seiza while she said pervert, animal and beast, something that instead of insulting him only made Akira more proud. 1
With all these fun and loving moments end the day.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
18 comments
VOTE
Chapter 38: Chapter 35
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Wednesday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here.
Today was the day. Akira and Himiko woke up and went through their normal routine until breakfast, once they finished eating they left their house for the first time these days.
Without delay they went to Giran's store, they hoped that he would help them, after all, Giran was the only person to whom they had revealed their identity and told about their past and they trusted that he would not reveal their secret to anyone easily.
After all, although they could go to another information provider from the underworld to have them made false identities, chances are that the moment they leave the premises that the same vendor will start selling their information and identities to other people.
So his best choice of mediator was Giran, when they got to the store Akira and Himiko entered and seeing the receptionist they requested a meeting with Giran.
After about a minute they were allowed into the office and once they entered they saw Giran sitting behind his desk, as usual, smoking a cigarette with a slight smile on his face.
"Well guys, how was your business doing?" Giran asked after releasing a cloud of smoke.
"Heeee, as if you didn't know, weren't you the first to find out about the disappearance of the black hawks?" Himiko stepped forward and answered.
"Hahahaha what can I say, even though I knew that you would win, I never expected something like this to happen, now seriously guys, what happened in that place, the only information I could get was that once you got there, the doors of the base closed and the next thing I knew was that the interior of this was completely destroyed, besides that there were bodies and blood everywhere, what the fuck happened there to make it end that way, imagine that you would do it in a discreet way that is the method that you've always used but you really surprised me with this"
"Well, I too would have liked to be discreet, but it was not possible, but leaving that aside, we come for a job in which we need your help" Akira diverted the subject and began to talk about his request.
"Ey, before talking about business and help, you don't think you should pay me for everything I sold that day, or did you forget that after receiving my products you left without paying" interrupted Giran.
"Hahaha sorry, but if we are friends, Giran, you know that I will never leave without paying you, of course I will pay you that debt, what do you think if you add it to the job that I am going to ask you and there I will pay you everything" rubbing his head Akira spoke.
"Hmmm, ok since you are a good client I will accept, now tell me what job you need"
"Well, I need false identities for both of you" pointing to himself and Himiko, he replied. 1
"With what false identities, for what degree do you need them, you should know that the more credible they are, the more expensive they will be"
"Well I need them to be good enough to fool the UA into being able to enter as a student"
"What? Are you joking with me again, do you know what kind of school it is, let's not talk about one, you ask me for two identifications that are capable of fooling the system of that school, hahhh because your jobs can't be a little easier"
"If they were easy I would not pay you so much, besides we are not going to enter the two, the only one who will enter will be me, what I need is for you to create a false identity that allows me to enter myself and another in which Himiko is my mother so that take charge of my registration"
"Hmm, I see, sometimes I forget that you are a child and you need an adult to pass your documents, if Himiko becomes your mother, you will not raise suspicions unlike if you entered as an orphan, but still it does not stop being a complicated job.
The first thing we need to solve is that for Himiko to be your mother it is an adult appearance, for that we need the blood of a woman, in addition to that it has to be a continuous supply since it will not be a one time, but that she will have to impersonate your mother several times.
The best option will be to find a woman who needs money, that way we can give her a contract in which she agrees to give us her blood constantly in exchange for money.
With that solved, I think I can create the identities so that Himiko is your mother and that you are accepted without raising suspicion, but I must warn you that I do not know how long they will work, after all, if the UA is to examine and investigate thoroughly they will know that it is false, so do not trust yourself and prepare for them to discover the truth at any moment".
Although at the beginning Giran was reluctant and irritated by the difficulty of the job, later he went into professional mode and analyzed the problems and formulated the best solution, proposing the best plan for him.
"I knew you could do it, as for being discovered, I already know that there is a possibility, I just need it to last long enough to learn what I need, once I finish I don't care if they discover me or not" Akira replied relaxed, knowing that Although Giran said that they could find out, it would take time, in which he hoped to learn to control his blood outside of his body.
"Well, now that we know that you are going to help us, I suppose we will leave everything in your hands and wait for you to finish making the identifications until then I will have to study since I have left my studies behind a bit hahaha"
"Hahhh, you better prepare a good amount of money, since this job will cost you, I am not only saying that because of the IDs, if you want to keep Himiko's identity as your mother, you will have to pay a woman for her blood, the best thing is if it is from a prefecture that is far from Musutafu, I will take care of finding it, but you must be prepared to spend money" advise Giran.
"Thanks for your concern, but don't worry we have saved a good amount of money and if we run out we only have to do some work" Himiko answered confidently.
"Well being that all, we say goodbye for now Giran, we will be in contact, remember that you must also make my student papers since I have not gone to any school, so I do not have any diploma so you also have to falsify that"
"Arghh damn, I forgot that you have never been to a school, I will also add this to the account"
"Yes, yes, it's alright, see you soon Giran"
"Chao fufufu" 2
Akira and Himiko said their goodbyes and then left Giran's shop.
POV GIRAN
I thought that today was going to be a normal day, but the arrival of that pair ruined everything, although I am glad that they are well.
After destroying the band of black hawks they just disappeared, I had been worried that they had died, but I see that they are fine.
What's more, they came up with this idea of enrolling in the UA, what kind of person after massacring more than 50 people decides to go to a school where they train heroes, although it is not such a bad idea, after all, who could think of it that the person responsible for the murders went to the place where the justice forces are trained hahahaha, I must say that the only reason this is possible is that they were lucky and there were no cameras or witnesses, so their identities are safe.
Hahhh I guess now I have work to do, I have to search the furthest prefectures of Musutafu for a woman preferably with debts willing to sell her blood.
I will also have to use several of my contacts to create identifications as credible as possible so that they are not discovered.
Besides transcripts, hahhh I'll charge a good amount of money for this job jejeje. 1
The good thing is that I have time to prepare, today is April 16, I have 8 months until the entrance exam to the UA.
Although I must say that I can't imagine that kid acting like a student let alone a hero hahahaha.
Akira and Himiko left the premises with their goals already determined, especially Akira who had 8 months to learn and catch up with his studies, it would be very embarrassing for him to go through all the tests so that in the end he fails in writing test.
He definitely couldn't look at Giran and Himiko's faces if he couldn't enter.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
14 comments
VOTE
Chapter 39: Chapter 36
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Friday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here. 3
Thus 6 months passed, in which Akira had to compress the studies of 8 years in 6 months, the only reason why he succeeded was because as a vampire the time he needed to rest was less than that of an ordinary human which he it allowed him to study longer, in addition to recovering faster from fatigue, but for Akira what helped him the most was the motivations that Himiko gave him. 3
Since after each week of continuous study, Himiko as a reward for cosplaying for him, started with a simple teacher but as she became more interested in the subject she increased her daring to even use a very revealing bunny girl, unfortunately those cosplay did not last long, since Himiko to the few minutes would end up naked in bed and on top of her would be Akira with a lost look in lust and excitement. 4
In any case, today they would go to Giran's store for their IDs and then Himiko will register him with the UA.
They left the house and walked towards Giran's store, on the way they stopped several times because Himiko was captivated by the dresses in the stores.
Thus, what should have been a 15 minute trip turned into 40, the worst thing is that Akira could not refuse or rush Himiko, after all he had promised that they would go shopping to restock her clothing collection and although they have In fact, she says that she is still missing so she can only hold her sigh and follow her.
Upon arriving at the store Akira was finally able to relax, they went directly to Giran's office and upon entering they could see him at his desk with two document folders on the table.
"They finally arrived, they took more time than I expected" Giran spoke with a bulging vein on his forehead.
"Sorry Giran, a setback arose on the way so we delayed" Akira apologized bowing his head in shame.
"Puff, I can imagine the setback" he spoke as he shot a mocking look at Akira who in his hands was carrying some bags of feminine clothing.
"Cof cof, I guess these folders are our new identities" Akira changed the subject to avoid getting more embarrassed.
"That's right, this pair cost me a lot, I had to collect some favors to make your documents even more real, but I think that with this there should be no problems for you to enter" Giran spoke with confidence and pride.
Picking up the folders Akira and Himiko began to analyze their new identities as Giran began to summarize.
"Kyuketsu Akira is your new name, your date of birth remains the same and you were born in Chiba, your quirk is called (Blood Strength) you are also a graduate of Teiko High School, congratulations. 5
As for Himiko, your name is Kyuketsu Himiko single mother, 36 years old and like your son you are from Chiba prefecture, due to your son's wish you will move to Musutafu so that he can study at the Academy of Heroes UA, but because of your job you won't be spending much time at home.
As for the appearance as you can see in the photo is a woman with black hair, her real name is Kusanagi Kaori. 1
She lives in Yamaguchi and due to several debts that she has I was able to make her sign an agreement where in exchange for paying them she gave us her blood constantly, in addition to the fact that she is prohibited from coming to Musutafu and surroundings.
With this you two already have your identities ready to embark on mother and son adventure hahaha" finished Giran.
"Hmmm, with how quirk shouldn't draw too much attention, plus it should attract Vlad King's interest, thanks for all the hassle of looking for blood donors" Akira thanked.
"fufufu ~"
Hearing a giggle next to him, Akira turned and looked at Himiko still immersed in her folder, her cheeks red.
"Fufufu ~ mother and son in a immoral relationship fufu~" 11
"Uhmm Himiko, darling? What are you saying?" Akira tried to get her attention.
"Eh, ah, nothing Darling, everything is in order" Himiko explained somewhat nervous and shy when she realized that she had lost herself in her fantasies.
"Ahem, well now that they have their identities I suppose that Mrs. Kyuketsu will register you for the UA entrance exam, this ends my work so I would like to receive my payment"
"Thanks Giran and don't worry, I came prepared for that, Akira picked up a briefcase and when he opened it, several bundles of bills were shown.
With this I think it should be enough to pay for your services, in addition to paying the debt that I had with you" Although it was a large amount of his savings Akira did not feel sad when he gave them to Giran, after all he trusted that the identifications he had in his hand was worth all that money.
"Thanks for your help, for now it's goodbye Giran" Akira said goodbye.
"Hahahaha you are welcome whenever you want and don't forget that if you need help with something you can look for me and I will give you a price.
Also remember to send me the address of the apartment you rent, that way I will send you the blood "
"Okay".
With this decided Akira and Himiko returned to their house where they prepared everything for the move and their registration.
...
Enrollment was not difficult, after choosing an apartment at a moderate distance from the academy with 2 rooms, kitchen, living room and bathroom, Himiko became Mrs. Kyuketsu and with the admission papers she went to the UA.
With that done, the only thing left was to wait for a month to pass for the entrance exams.
...
02/25/2315 1
POV AKIRA
Today I have the written exam, these months of study were exhausting but with the support of Himiko and her rewards which reminded me of a certain anime called kissxSis, think I am well prepared and will be able to pass with ease. 13
Take the subway to the UA, because it was in the morning it was full of employees in suits, but among these you could see several teenagers, most likely they were going to take the written exam like me.
As I got off the station I could see many more students, some with mutations and others with normal appearance, and although I do not have any physical mutations that stand out from the rest, my appearance itself attracted a lot of attention.
I could notice how on the way to the UA several women stared at me hypnotized, even some men looked at me with somewhat strange looks. 14
It seems my vampire charm only gets better as the days go by hahaha.
Although I must make sure that Himiko does not see me talking to a girl, who knows if the next day that girl turns up dead.
The good thing is that the same attractiveness that I have, the girls did not dare to approach, I suppose they feel inferior to me hahaha.
After a short walk, I arrived at the test site, it was in a building adjacent to the one for the practical tests that we would have tomorrow, inside there were several rooms and after entering the one assigned to me, they gave us an exam and a sheet for the answers.
As I expected the questions were easy to answer, the months invested in study rewarded my efforts allowing me to answer everything in a simple and confident way, although we had two hours to answer the exam it only took me half an hour to finish it.
Realizing that I finished very quickly I could just sit back and wait for the other candidates to finish.
While Akira slept, the teacher in charge of the exam made sure that nobody cheated or cheated, noticing a child who slept after only 30 minutes had passed, he could only think.
'What a disappointment, these kids today don't appreciate opportunities, give up before even trying to answer it tsk'
Approaching the student, the examiner decided to look at his answer sheet to see if he had really given up.
'What? As it is possible that he has answered everything, no, it must be that he answered randomly that is why he finished so fast, after all how he could answer everything so fast hahahaha.
Although I will remember your name to grade your exam personally, hmph dare to fall asleep in the exam of this sacred school, we'll see how your grade is'
Akira, although asleep, detected that someone was approaching, but when he noticed that it was only the examiner and that apart from looking at him he did not do anything else, he simply ignored him and continued sleeping.
1 hour later they allowed the participants who had finished to leave.
Leaving UA, Akira could only wait for the next day's exam to be much more exciting, he could finally measure himself against the characters in the story, although he could only use the ability to control his blood internally as a strengthening. He still believed that with that he would be above the other candidates and even believed that he could be better than Bakugo and Shoto. 2
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
10 comments
VOTE
Chapter 40: Chapter 37: Practice Exam
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Sunday bye 3
If you have any idea of a possible quirk for the OG characters you can write it here.
Today was the morning of February 26, the day of the practical test.
Akira, like every day, woke up next to his adorable wife Himiko, went to the bathroom and took a bath since today he would have his practical exam. 1
Once he finished putting on comfortable clothes so that he could move easily during the exam he began to make breakfast.
An omelet, miso soup and juice, even when he finished preparing it, Himiko was still asleep and considering that he did not have much time to get to the exam, he decided to write a note next to her breakfast so that when she woke up she would not be angry with him for leaving without warning. 1
(Good morning Love, I didn't wake you up because I saw that you were tired after all the game we played last night. I'll leave your breakfast ready, see you in the afternoon. 1
With love Akira.)
He left the apartment and went to the station to take the subway to the UA, as always his appearance attracted attention, especially his crimson red eyes, seemed to shine, but, although they were what most attracted women, at the same time It was what kept them away, they felt a threat, a primordial fear every time they looked into his eyes, they felt that if they approached they would end up being eaten by him, that is why, although his appearance was very attractive, no woman dared to approach to flirt with him. 1
Upon reaching the entrance of the UA he could see again the large number of people who would take the exam, running his gaze in the crowd he finally saw it, about 10 meters from him was Midoriya Izuku trembling and nervous while Uraraka said a few words for later leave.
"Disappointing" was the only word Akira could think of when he saw the attitude of the one who is supposed to be the main character in this world and although he improves a little in the future it is still regrettable, that lack of confidence is shameful. 11
He understands that he lived 14 years of his life without Quirk, but he was not alone, he had the support of his mother unlike him and Himiko who were alone, they had to suffer and endure months of torture until they had the ability to escape, it does not matter how painful it was, or the times they wanted to give up they always got up until they managed to escape and be free, compared to their suffering Deku had a good life. 9
If really his dream was to be a Hero because he never made an effort for it, he could have trained his body, after all, let's remember that characters like Eraser Head or Himiko do not have a quirk that improves their bodies and still could defeat other people. 9
There was even the option to focus on studying and developing his own way of fighting as Mei Hatsume, with the support and resources of the UA he could develop a suit that would allow him to fight as Iron Man. 5
But no, he just lamented himself, enduring abuse from other people until one day he was lucky enough to gain the power to become strong. 3
For someone like Akira who could not allow himself to be weak, who knew that weakness would only bring suffering and sadness, he could not understand how someone could settle for being weak, even if he could not be the strongest if he had tried he should be able to reach have decent strength at least to defend himself. 8
Putting aside his thoughts of Deku, Akira advanced towards the building where the exam would be explained to them, making sure to keep a distance from Deku, after all, he didn't want to hear his murmurs while they explained the exam.
The room was huge, sitting in a middle section of the bleachers Akira waited for the teacher in charge of explaining the test to arrive.
After a few minutes, Present Mic entered, a hero with a speaker on his neck and although Akira already knew what would happen next, he was still surprised by the noise.
" WELCOME TO MY LIVE SHOW!" 1
" EVERYONE SAY HEEEEY!"
Although the noise was deafening, the response was nil, a deathly silence was the response from all those examined.
"A CHILL IS COMING IN MY BACK, LISTENERS! OK, EXAMINED...
I'LL TELL YOU HOW THIS IS GOING! ARE YOU READY!?
YEAHH" 1
Although Akira already knew what the test was about from the knowledge he had in his head, even so, he paid great attention to the explanation given by the teacher, after all, something may change or explain something that was skipped in the manga.
Luckily the explanation was the same and the test was only to survive for ten minutes in their replica city while destroying as many robots as possible.
They were the same three variants of robots each with a value of 1p, 2p, 3p and as happened in the manga a young man with dark blue hair and glasses got up and asked about the fourth variant, which Present Mic explained was worth 0p.
After the explanation, Akira went to an area to present the test and after a look at the other contestants found that he was lucky not to be in the same place as Deku.
'Perfect, this way I will not affect Deku's development much so the scene in which he destroys the 0p robot should not change, with that if I will also have the opportunity to attack the 0p robot in my area to know in what rank is my power compared to the other characters in the story, especially with Deku' thought Akira. 1
" AAAAAAND START!"
Hearing Present Mic's scream, Akira rushed towards the city with great speed, after all, even though he didn't reinforce his body with blood he was still a vampire, a race that was superior to humans in almost every way so that in less than 3 seconds he moved away from the crowd of contestants who still did not know what was happening.
" WHAT'S UP!? THERE IS NO TIME IN A REAL BATTLE! WE GO! LET'S GO !! "
Akira listened in the distance, without worrying about the others, Akira found his first opponent a 1p robot, according to the information on the sheet they were given in the classroom it is fast but fragile, without worrying much Akira kept running towards him while jumping skyward and fell with an ax kick to the robot's head.
It was obviously shattered and even the ground below it was fragmented by the impact of his kick, without stopping his steps he continued advancing in search of more targets.
After defeating 6 other 1p robots he finally found some 2p robots, it was somewhat larger than the 1p robot and much more resistant and faster, even so, it did not pose any problem for Akira, since after a blow from his fists or feet they ended up destroyed.
Tired of destroying robots Akira decided to do the other thing that would give him points, using his (Previously it was called Red Vision, but a reader recommended this name to me so I decided to change it, Credits to Gan_Dirstender Thanks for the idea) Akira found the 'victims' of this attack, so using his strength he lifted the debris that was in the way and helped several victims to escape, since, although they had not said that they gave points for rescuing people, he knew that it was also a form secret of getting points, plus it would help the teachers get a better impression of him. 2
Akira continued rescuing all the people he saw and destroying all the robots around him, by the time 8 minutes passed, Akira only in destroyed robots had a score of 105 and there were still to be counted points because of rescue. 1
While helping an old woman who had been trapped in the rubble, Akira felt a tremor that shook him and all the other participants, looking towards the origin of the tremor he found that they had released the 0p. 5
'Fiuuuu, if that's great, I can finally compare my power with that of the new One for All user, let's go for it hahahahaha'
Akira, seeing how the robot approached, prepared to attack it, for the first time since the beginning of the test, he used his blood strengthening.
Pumped blood towards his legs causing them to turn somewhat red and with a great impulse, he jumped towards him.
"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" 6
With that jump, Akira rose to the height of the robot's head and under the gaze of disbelief and amazement from all the participants, he guided his blood to his arm, causing the veins of this to swell as if they were going to explode the next moment and with incredible speed hit the robot in the center of its head.
SMASHHH *
It was all that could be heard and moments later the entire head exploded, followed by the body causing a giant explosion that raised an air which swept away all the dust that was in the city. 3
When the dust cleared, all those examined were able to see the person responsible for the explosion on top of a hill of rubble.
His back was to everyone and due to the light, he cast a shadow that covered all the participants and at that moment they felt it.
The pressure, they felt inferiority, no one could look up, they could only see that person's back, they all felt like mere subjects before a king, no, it would be better to describe him as mortals before a God, they could only see his shadow without even daring to stand next to him. 15
This scene would remain etched in the minds of all the participants in this area for the rest of their lives. 1
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
9 comments
VOTE
Chapter 41: Poll 1
Hello guys, this note is because many have told me that they do not want Akira to have a harem, they prefer it to be only Himiko.
So I decided to put it to a vote.
-If you just want Himiko to be his lover, vote here. 99
-If you want him to be a harem, vote here. 99
Another thing that I must make clear is that the harem that I plan to do would be small, only 2 waifus maybe 3, but more than that I don't think. 6
(Please write only once per account, I do not want to count the repeated votes) 6
-Moving on to the next point, I would like you to recommend ideas for the suit, what kind of tools it should have, look, etc. (if you have much better images) please leave all your ideas here. 1
Well, that will be it, thank you for your constant support.
COMMENT
77 comments
VOTE
Chapter 42: Chapter 38
Hello, thank you very much everyone for your opinion and vote in the last poll, you helped me a lot. 2
Today I wanted to ask you to write me ideas for Akira's hero name, I will try to read all the suggestions. 26
(Thanks for all your support and love that you give to this fanfic, they are the best 3)
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Monday bye 3
While all the participants in that area were dazzled by Akira's power in a room full of examiners and teachers, a great discussion was taking place.
Going back a few minutes, each examiner and teacher watched through the different screens how the test was developed in the different areas, taking notes on the most prominent participants.
Obviously, the one who attracted the most attention was the young man who advanced first, this showed that he was prepared to act at all times and as his response was quick, his power was also incredible.
After all, although the robots were not very strong and dangerous they should still show some resistance against inexperienced students, something that was not seen when that young man easily destroyed one after another with only his fists and feet.
"Woahh, that boy is incredible, he has superhuman strength" spoke the teacher 1
"Not only that, but his speed is also higher than the norm, what kind of quirk does he have?" teacher 2
"Ummm, according to his file his name is Kyuketsu Akira and his quirk is this allows him to strengthen his body by controlling the blood within it to increase his physical capabilities" replied an examiner who had the file at hand.
"Hmmm, an interesting quirk and from what we can see very powerful, but at the same time it can be very dangerous" the voice came from the chair located in the center of the room, in which an anthropomorphic mouse sat with a scar on its eye. 2
"What do you mean by dangerous, director Nezu?" Asked a professor whose body seemed to be made of stone and cement, his hero's name was Cementos.
"Without precise control and knowledge of the human body, an accident can happen that can be fatal for the possessor of such a quirk, after all, if it circulates incorrectly, its blood can generate internal bleeding or even worse, such as exploding due to losing control of its circulation, am I correct Vlad?" Nezu asked.
"That's right and not only that after all his quirk seems to be very similar to mine, so I am surprised that at such a young age he is able to manipulate his blood in such a way without causing harm to himself and beyond the director's concerns Nezu, I think his quirk is not limited to just improving him physically" spoke Vlad King, the hero Akira attended UA for.
"Eh? What do you mean professor Vlad? His file says that it can only be strengthened" said the examiner who had read the file previously.
"I mean that sometimes the evaluation machine does not show the full potential of a quirk, or that sometimes they can be misinterpreted causing errors in the information of the quirk, since although its quirk is called strengthening it includes the word Blood, it which makes me think that he shouldn't limit himself to just getting physically stronger, I think that if he trains enough he should be able to manipulate the blood to the point of doing what I do"
"Hmmm, if what you say is true his level of danger increases even more, after all, if he is already powerful just by manipulating his blood internally once he can do it on the outside it will be even more" Nezu finished. 1
While this talk was taking place, the exam time was running out and it was time to release the 0p robots, this moment was always exciting and important since the teachers could see how the students react to an attack or major disaster. 1
If they successfully withdraw it will show that they are competent, but if in their withdrawal they do not mind crushing the other people in order to save themselves it will show that their character is not suitable for a hero, finally, if they decide to stay and help others to escape will show that they have the perfect character to be a hero, those people will be rewarded with extra points.
Out of these three types, there is a fourth type of person who very rarely happens, it is the type who does not flee from the threat, but faces it head-on, and that is what the examiners saw when a child of average height that up to the at the moment he had not stood out at all, he jumped in front of the robot to save a companion who had been trapped under rubble.
As they watched as that child's blow destroyed the robot's head, as well as his arm in the process, something happened on a different screen that caught everyone's attention again.
Everyone quickly turned their attention to the screen where Akira could be seen jumping several meters while he laughed wildly as his arm turned red and swelled before launching a blow at extreme speeds. 2
SMASHH
Although they were far from the scene, they could see the terrifying power behind that blow, and as if to demonstrate it the head and then the body of the robot exploded generating a great blizzard that covered the camera with dust and in the audio only static was heard. 2
BIZZZZ...
The room was completely silent, the previously animated teachers had serious expressions and astonishment at such a show of power.
"Quickly recover the image, I want to know what happened there" ordered Nezu somewhat excited.
"Right away sir" all the technicians got to work and seconds later they managed to recover the image from the camera of that area, everyone could see how the dust cleared and that Akira was standing with his back on top of a mountain of rubble and behind him or rather in his shadow all the other participants, all looking at his back with longing, amazement, admiration and even envy.
When seeing this scene through the minds of the teachers, the image of that hero known as the Symbol of Peace, the hero number 1 of Japan, All Might, was superimposed, together everyone could imagine how that back that now looks somewhat small in the future he would lead all the other heroes to protect this country. 1
"I want him in my class" the silence was interrupted by what appeared to be a giant yellow cocoon from which emerged a man with long black hair, taciturn, with dark circles in his eyes and fatigue that could be seen with the naked eye. 4
"Eh? What did you say Aizawa?" Nezu asked not understanding the words of Aizawa Shota, better known as Eraserhead and teacher in charge of class 1A.
"I want Kyuketsu Akira in my class" Aizawa repeated again.
"What? Of course not, the boy has to be in my class, his quirk is similar to mine, so the best teacher to guide him is me" Vlad King intervened. 2
"You may be right, but you should also know that class 1A is where we gather all those students with the potential to be heroes, but that at the same time their quirks are unstable and too powerful, so much so that they can be dangerous not only for themselves but for other people, that is why I am in charge of that class, I can guide them so that no incident happens and in case come to appear, with my quirk I can restrict them and end the problem. 13
And considering what Kyuketsu Akira has shown us and what you think he can evolve into, there is no doubt that he must be in my class, don't you, director?" Aizawa finished as he looked directly at Director Nezu who was still looking at Akira's image in the test.
"Ummm yes, I'm sorry Vlad, but Aizawa is right, it is too dangerous to leave it in class 1B, we cannot risk an accident happening and there is no one capable of restraining it causing the least possible damage" Nezu spoke after a few seconds of contemplation. 3
"Hahhh is fine, but if possible I want to have some sessions with him, after all, I am the best to teach him how to handle his quirk and the dangers of doing it incorrectly" Vlad proposed when he saw that he would not have Akira in his class.
"No problem in fact I think it would be perfect, with this solved I suppose we should start taking notes and then do the point count to make the results known to the students.
This year is going to be very interesting fufufu" Nezu finished as his gaze focused on two people, Akira who they were arguing about and another green-haired boy who had ended up very badly hurt.
As the teachers finished their discussion in the test area Akira finally moved and withdrew from the imitation city towards the exit, even when he left, the other examinees still stayed in their positions due to astonishment.
'Arghh damn it hurt, although I have been through this pain many times, it is not the same to suffer it when you fight for your life as when you only hurt yourself for wanting to show yourself well, I feel stupid hurting myself for wanting to see if I am stronger than Deku' Akira thought as he massaged his arm which was healing under the care of its regeneration. 3
After all, the attack he made was not one where he concentrated only a small portion of blood, in that attack he concentrated everything he could and only stopped when he felt that his arm was about to explode in the same way as it did when he fought against the Black Hawks obviously wouldn't inflict a wound like that, as it would expose his super-regeneration.
Enduring the pain while his arm finished recovering on the way to the exit, after all, he had already finished the exam and the only ones who would stay are those who need medical attention from Recovery Girl.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
27 comments
VOTE
Chapter 43: Chapter 39 1
Hello, Acoms here.
I'm sorry I didn't post on Monday, I had a lot of work and didn't have time to write. 1
That is why I made a small change in the publication schedule, there is not much change, only now I am going to upload it every other day, that is, one day I upload the chapter, the next day I do not, the next day yes and so on, it is practically the same schedule that already drove.
With that informed, I hope you enjoy the chapter.
Back home Akira thought about what he would do next, although he still had to wait for the results, it was obvious that he had approved, he did not doubt it for a second, if he did not pass no one had the right to do it, after all he had confidence in having one of the best marks in the written exam and in the practice he was confident that would be the best.
"What are you thinking about, Darling?" a soft, melodious voice interrupted his thoughts.
Looking at the source of the voice, he found his lovely partner, she was wearing a kitchen apron and a spoon in her hand, when he came home from the test he saw that Himiko was already making lunch so after changing his clothes he sat in the dining room and waited for the food to be ready. 1
"Oh nothing important, I just thought that in a week I will get the results of my entrance exam and I can start studying" replied Akira.
"Speaking of which, we have to go buy your uniform, after all, you can't attend a school with normal clothes" Himiko spoke upon hearing him mention the school.
"Ughh it's true. I had already forgotten that part, hahh"
"Fufufu doesn't say that Honey, buying clothes is fun, I'll make sure your uniform fits perfectly" Himiko spoke enthusiastically at the idea of having Akira modeling different types of clothes for her.
Thinking about his future Akira could only pray that Himiko would not torture him for a long time, he still remembers the time he asked her to help him buy clothes, it was his biggest mistake, they entered more than 10 stores and what would have been about 1 hour happened to be all day, she made him try on so many clothes that if it weren't for the store closing they would have continued looking at more clothes. 2
Akira could only wish that because this time it was only a school uniform she would not take that long to choose it and she would not go through that torture again.
...
So a week passed, this week she did not do much apart from buying her school uniform which as feared, Himiko made him try on several times.
Today the letter would finally arrive informing him that he had been admitted, so, although he already knew that he had approved, he was still excited to see his results, he wanted to see his score compared to the other characters in the manga.
As if he responded to his wishes, the sound of the doorbell was heard and moments later Himiko arrived with an envelope in her hand.
"Honey, the test results finally came in, do you want us to see them?" Himiko asked.
"Sure love, open the envelope and let's see how I went" Akira responded excitedly.
Himiko just smiled in amusement when she saw how excited he looked, so without letting him wait, she opened the envelope and took out the disk that was inside her. 1
The moment it came into contact with the table, it lit up and projected a hologram of All Might.
"Congratulations Kyuketsu Akira, I am happy to inform you that you have been accepted into YUUEI, your mark in the written exam is 96 out of 100 points, one of the best scores that have been obtained, in terms of practical skills I must admit that even I am amazed young Akira, you are one of the most talented people I have seen, with your quirk and the mentality that you have I am sure you have a great future ahead of you, all the examiners see in you the fundamental abilities of every hero. 7
So with great joy, I inform you that your total score is 199 points, the highest score obtained to date. 5
YOUNG AKIRA, YUUEI IS NOW YOUR ACADEMY OF HEROES!
With future heroes like you, I won't have to worry about the future of Japan so I hope you keep improving and remember PLUS ULTRA"
After that last message, the image changed to a table where the ranking of the best 10 students was shown.
From the lowest which was 57 points, 9 at 59p, Deku in 8th place with 60 rescue points and 0 from villains, 7 with 61p, 6 with 66p, 5 with 68p, 4 with 73p, 3 with 74p, Bakugo of 2nd place with 77 villain points, 0 rescue points and finally in an undisputed first place with a maximum score of 199 never before seen by Kyuketsu Akira, 105 villain points and 94 rescue points. 3
Although Akira believed that his score should have been much higher, considering the large number of people he saved after thinking about it, he came to the conclusion that they decided to leave their score at 199 since if they showed their real score they could directly discourage the other students after all with only 199 points it was already double the points of Bakugo who was the second place.
"Fufufu congratulations Darling, you are the best not only of this generation but of all the generations that the UA has had" Himiko congratulated him.
"Thank you, although if this was not possible after having gone through all this training since I was little, I could have shot myself hahahaha" replied Akira while remembering all the times he trained, all the times that due to a mistake in the use of his quirk he ended up injured and had to endure the pain while his regeneration healed his body.
They definitely weren't pretty memories, but it's because of them that he can now use his quirk without hurting himself, or at least reducing the damage he causes.
"Now let's see what class I was assigned to" picking up the letter that came with the disk, Akira was able to read the materials they asked for, the notebooks, pencils, etc.
After reading all that he found the class he had been assigned to, "Class 1A" he said aloud.
"..." after a few seconds of silence, Akira finally reacted.
"WHATTTTTTTT? How is it possible for me to be assigned in 1A, this should not be possible, why does this have to happen to me?" Akira lamented, he wanted to cry and shout to the world for how unfair it was, he only wanted to enter 1B to have the guidance of Vlad King, but now that he is in 1A it means that Vlad King is not going to be his teacher in charge and which is not going to have many encounters with him, and as if that were not enough, it means that he is going to be in the middle of the storm of the story's plot. 4
He just wanted to spend some quiet time at the UA while he learned to manipulate blood, but now everything is ruined.
"Inhale and exhale, inhale and exhale, sigh, let's calm down first, not everything is ruined, if fate wants it that way, so be it, if in order to learn to manipulate blood I have to destroy and kill the entire league of villains I'll do it, if I want to, even the god himself will have to step aside if he doesn't want to die, that's my ninja way" 7
"Pufff what are you talking about Darling, what is that about the ninja way?" Himiko asked. 1
"A hahahaha it's nothing, better forget it" Akira replied somewhat embarrassed. 1
"Leaving that aside I suppose have to settle for 1A and hopefully I can ask Vlad King to give me personal classes, I suppose I can take all the attacks of the league of villains as tests to make me stronger hehehe, I will use as my punching bag, for now, let's enjoy my last day of freedom since tomorrow I start classes hahh ".
The next day Akira woke up feeling two soft lumps on his chest, opening his eyes just as he expected to find Himiko lying practically on top of him.
He got up gently so as not to disturb his beloved and went to the bathroom to brush, wash his face and get ready to go to his first day of school.
Looking in the mirror with the uniform already on, he had to admit that he looked very good, it fitted his body perfectly, showing that under his clothes there was a body that, although not very robust, was exercised and if someone looked under his shirt you would find compact muscles designed perfectly in order to get the most out of it during a battle. 3
Leaving the room he went to the dining room where Himiko was already waiting for him with breakfast made.
"Eh? Did I make a lot of noise and wake you up?" Akira asked when he saw that Himiko had gotten up and made breakfast.
"Of course not, I just got up early since today is your first day of school so I wanted to make you breakfast and wish you luck" Himiko replied.
In his mind, Akira couldn't help but think that Himiko was behaving more and more like an adorable wife.
"I see, then I can only say thank you and Itadakimasu" 1
The two ate breakfast and after saying goodbye with a kiss at the door of the apartment Akira started on his way to his first day of class.
"Alright UA here I go, it's time to show you who is at the top of the food chain hahaha." 2
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa-treon/acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
17 comments
VOTE
Chapter 44: Chapter 40: Test of Quirk
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Sunday bye 3
Like the previous times, Akira took the subway to the UA, once he got there he could see several students who had the same uniform as him, although the crowd was much smaller than on the day of the exam, after all, although hundreds applied, only 36 people passed which were divided into 2 classes each of 18 students. 1
Akira recognized everyone from the information he had in his memory, especially Todoroki who after giving him a brief look turned his indifferent gaze, noticing that several companions were still missing. Akira decided to sit at a desk that was next to the window while he took out a book to read as time passed. 5
From beginning to end he did not say a single word, even so, just the presence of him attracted everyone's attention and even after he sat down, the gaze of several companions, especially the women, remained on him. 1
"Hello, it's nice to meet you, my name is Ashido Mina, I love dancing and spending time with my friends, if you don't mind you can tell me what your name is" Ashido introduced himself in a very energetic and joyful way. 4
Although it seemed interesting to him that this girl had the courage to approach him first to speak, he did not give it much importance and he also introduced herself.
"Nice to meet you, my name is Kyuketsu Akira, you can call me Akira"
"Seriously? Don't you mind if I call you by your name?" she asked in genuine confusion.
"Yes, calm down, the truth is I don't care if they call me by my last name or by my first name" Akira replied sincerely, after all since he obtained these fragments of memories, he stopped caring how they addressed him, since in other countries they did it simply by name, and also never had a formal education where they taught him about Japanese standards of education, so he has never understood the importance of referring to someone by their last name or that holding hands is something special, etc. 4
"In that case, you can also call me Mina, hahahaha at the beginning I was a little nervous because you look scary, but after talking to you I realized that you are very nice"
"Ohhh, I look so bad as to scare people away" Akira pretended to be hit in the chest and showed a pitiful face.
"Eh oh I don't mean it that way, you don't look bad, in fact, you're very attractive it's just that you seem somewhat inaccessible and distant, but now that I met you I realized it wasn't true, I'm very sorry Akira-san"
"Pufff hahahahaha I was just joking with you hahaha I don't really care how others see me, although thanks for saying I'm attractive Mina-san" Akira replied playfully.
"Ah eh, you you you …" without knowing what to answer, the already pink face of Mina turned even redder until it seemed that smoke was going to come out of her ears. 5
As Akira and Mina talked, the room filled up and before Akira could continue joking with Mina some screams caught his attention, looking in the direction of these he realized that they were Iida and Bakugo, the two were arguing because Bakugo was badly sitting.
As if that were not enough, at that moment Izuku arrived making the discussion come to an end since Iida began to talk to him, seconds behind Izuku arrived the last student of class 1A Uraraka Ochako.
Akira when looking at how Izuku was embarrassed and was not able to say even a word could only think how pathetic he was, the good thing is that it did not last long since a yellow caterpillar came to the room and began to speak.
"If you are looking to make friends, go elsewhere.
This is the department …
Of Heroics !!"
Aizawa came out of the sleeping bag and with his characteristic gloomy tone continued to speak.
"Hmm, it took them more than 8 seconds to calm down …" 3
While all the students were surprised by the tutor who touched them, Aizawa simply continued with his presentation and then took out a suit like the one that Rock Lee was wearing only less ridiculous, he ordered everyone to put it on and then he guided them to the physical education field. 1
While they were changing Akira noticed something, the little pervert was not there, 'it seems that my presence made him not be accepted, although it was something funny it was also very annoying, at least I will not have to put up with his complaints and jealousy' he did not think much about it since Mineta was not accepted he did not care, if he had been a more important character like Todoroki or Bakugo if he would, but someone fearful and perverted like Mineta, pfff. 9
When they finished changing they were guided to the PE field and just as Akira expected, Aizawa started talking about Quirk's comprehension test.
"What about the ceremony? And the meeting with the counselor?" Exclaimed Uraraka.
"If you want to be heroes, we don't have time for such niceties, you should know that the reputation of the school is based on freedom on campus, well, 'freedom' for us teachers too.
Throwing tests, long jump, 50-meter run, endurance run, strength tests, side jumps, upper body exercises, squats. All those activities the … "
While Aizawa finished explaining Akira was thinking about how much I should demonstrate, 'hmmm should I tell you that my body strength is always like this or should I tell him that it is only temporary while using my quirk, hmmm active or passive, what should I tell him-'
"Kyuketsu … KYUKETSU" Hearing his name Akira left his thoughts and looked at the teacher.
"How far could you throw the ball in school?" Aizawa asked.
"Ummmm, I'm not sure I think about 340 meters, maybe a little more" Akira finally decided that he would not hide the fact that his body is passively strong and that using his quirk strengthens it even more. 1
"What? Without using your quirk, you are able to perform such a launch" Aizawa asked, disbelief and surprise showed in his eyes.
"Although it is true that I need to activate my quirk so that my blood accumulates in a limb in order to strengthen it and obtain greater strength, it does not mean that my body is weak, I suppose that because my quirk depends on blood, with over the years I have been able to continuously and permanently strengthen myself, obviously I am not that strong compared to when I use my quirk actively hahaha" Akira explained calmly as if it were something of the most common.
On the contrary, Aizawa who had already seen his power was surprised that not only did he have the ability to strengthen his power for a period of time, but he was also passively stronger than normal, even though he did not like it compare, he couldn't help but imagine that in the future Akira might be able to take the position of All Might and position himself as the # 1 hero.
"Cof cof, back to the subject, try it this time using your quirk actively" Aizawa spoke after recovering from that surprise. 2
Akira took the ball and advanced towards the circle on the ground, when he positioned himself he began to move the blood towards his left arm, it was turning red and the veins sprouted showing the amount of blood that circulated there, he did not accumulate blood to the limit because didn't want to hurt himself unnecessarily, so squeezing the ball hard he moved his arm back and taking a step forward gave the impulse to throw the ball as far as he could.
FUFHHH *
BOOM *
They could only hear as if a car was passing at full speed, in addition to the fact that wind was produced which ruffled everyone and made it difficult for their vision as if that were not enough, an explosion was heard as if the sound barrier was broken, after all the recovered students turned their gaze to Aizawa to see how many meters the ball traveled.
"This is a rational indicator that forms the basis of your foundations as a hero" as he spoke showed the measuring device, in this one could clearly see a number 797 meters. 2
'Ohh I did not do anything wrong, taking into account that I held back, with this score I already surpassed Bakugo hahahaha, unfortunately, even if I use all my strength I will not surpass Uraraka's infinity, hahh well I will settle for second place in this test' Akira thought upon seeing his results.
"Amazing! That looks like fun"
"797 meters? impossible!"
There were exclamations of astonishment and as if waiting for this moment Aizawa with a dark and sinister expression spoke again.
"It looks like fun do you think so?
So you plan to spend 3 years here having a good time?
What about being a hero?
Okay, in that case, a new rule: The student who is last will be labeled as 'irremediable' and expelled immediately".
Combing his hair back and showing a cruel smile Aizawa declared.
"Our 'freedom' is based on doing what we want with the students, welcome to this
The Heroic department!"
Upon hearing it, Akira could briefly feel his heart beat with excitement "Hehehe this is going to be fun."
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
14 comments
VOTE
Chapter 45: Chapter 41
The moment Aizawa sensei said that, everyone erupted in protest.
"Who will occupy the last place will be expelled!!?
It's our first day!! And even if it wasn't …
This is too irrational!!"
Aizawa kept a bored expression and in an indifferent voice, he told them.
"Natural disasters
Massive accidents …
Selfish villains …
All kinds of disasters can happen when you least expect them, Japan is full of 'irrationality' and it is our job as heroes to reverse everything and restore rationality.
From now on, for the next 3 years, all you can expect from your life in YUUEI is one test after another, this is PLUS ULTRA, I hope you pass those tests and climb to the top" With those words everyone got motivated and mentalized to what would come. 3
Finally, the tests began, the first being the 50-meter race, in which they were divided into groups of two to run, Akira saw several people passing, among them the most prominent were Iida with a time of 3.04 seconds and Bakugo with 4.13 When he saw that it was his turn, Akira positioned himself at the starting line, looking to his side he found Todoroki, just as his quirk was a cold and distant person, in the same way, Akira was not going to start a conversation, since although he was interested in Todoroki's quirk, he would not actively seek it out.
BANG *
Hearing the shot Akira mobilized a portion of his blood at his feet and performed Shunpo moving at such speed that only a black trail was seen along the track, due to the distance he had to stop once to do it again and thus arrive At the goal, looking back he could see how Todoroki came sliding on an ice road.
"Kyuketsu Akira: 2.94 seconds Todoroki Shoto: 4.16 seconds" 3
While Aizawa announced his results Akira was just thinking "Damn it almost damaged the soles of the shoes, hahhh thank goodness I restrained myself and I did not use Shunpo to the maximum or else I would have to perform the rest of the tests barefoot, well at least I was in first place again'
The next thing was the grip test, in this the most outstanding was Mezo Shoji, a student who had several arms thanks to this his mark was 540 Kilos something that won the praise of several or was until Akira passed.
When Akira grabbed the meter, everyone focused their gaze on him, after all, they had already seen his incredible speed with which he even surpassed Iida who had a speed-type quirk, besides they had seen him throw the ball, so they all paid special attention to what your brand would be.
Ignoring everyone's gazes, Akira circled a portion of his blood to his arm without exceeding the capacity that his body could withstand to avoid hurting himself and applied force, immediately the number on the device began to increase, in less than a second it was at 400 and when 3 seconds passed he stopped at 680 Kilos, although Akira knew that he could increase his mark he decided not to after all the others could be discouraged if they see the great disparity they have compared to him.
The tests continued as in the manga, with the long jump, side jumps, etc. In all Akira was positioned at the top, his body already superior to him and the strengthening quirk managed to occupy the first place in all the tests except one, precisely the last test.
The throwing test, although Akira had already done it, the others have not done it yet, so he simply stood next to the sensei and watched as they passed one by one to do it and although he already knew what would happen he could not avoid surprised by the result of Uraraka, her launch was simple, there was not much force applied, but the ball flew and flew until it became a small point in the sky which then disappeared giving it the only score of infinity.
Finally, Izuku's moment came, Akira perked up a bit since although at the beginning it was fun to show his power, after seeing that he was superior in everything he got bored, so although he knew that Izuku would not overcome it, at last, he could see a Quirk who had the power to compete with him in terms of brute force, he did not know why but he was excited by the idea of being able to fight him in the future, he was not afraid of losing after all although One For All was powerful he trusted that by then he would already dominate the blood control, with this he could imagine many ways to defeat him and even kill him.
In addition, he still had a long way to go to reach the limit of what his quirk was capable of, Akira knew that blood control was only the first step, he still had to discover how to activate Conde's transformation and he trusted that the transformation would not only increase a little his strength, he knew deep down that once he obtained it he would obtain the full power of a vampire, he would be the master of darkness. 5
The always nervous Izuku walked towards the circle with a ball in his hand, although Aizawa had been paying attention to all the students this time he focused his gaze even more as if anticipating something.
Izuku moved his arm back and with his greater force pushed the ball, his arm momentarily seemed to glow red with sparks, but when the ball left his hand it only advanced 46 meters.
"Wha huh? I'm sure I've tried right now " Izuku muttered in disbelief.
"I eliminated your quirk" Aizawa spoke answering Izuku's doubt.
"Did you delete it? And those glasses! ... Oh my god! The Eliminator Hero Eraserhead!" 5
"Eraserhead? I have not heard of him"
"Oh I know who he is, he is an underground hero, he has the ability to erase the quirk of who he sees" As the students murmured Aizawa continued talking to Izuku. 1
"From what I have seen you cannot retain all your power, did you think someone would come to save you once you were injured?" Aizawa spoke as the scarf around his neck began to float.
"N-no, I didn't believe it, I just-" Before he could continue speaking Izuku was tangled up by the scarf and pulled towards Aizawa.
"Whatever you are waiting for will surely end up with nurses around you and as you can see no one is specialized in first aid.
Accept it your 'power' will not help you to be a hero Midoriya Izuku" after scolding him, Aizawa released him and closed his eyes as he said.
"I gave you back your quirk … try throwing the ball a second time, let's get this over with"
Izuku stared at the ground, but seconds later Akira with hearing him could hear his murmurs, although they were very tangled due to how fast he spoke Akira understood that he was adjusting his strategy.
After a few seconds, he finally moved, with a determined look he raised his arm taking momentum and just as the ball was going to be released Akira caught a small beam and glow on his index finger.
SMASH
An explosion was instantly heard and the ball flew off at an incredible speed, Akira looked at the device in Aizawa's hand and could see how the result was 705.3 meters.
'Hmmm as expected, I hope you become strong very soon Izuku hehehe'
"Sensei! ... I… I can keep moving" with his broken finger and tears falling from his eyes, Izuku spoke.
Aizawa couldn't contain a smile at Izuku's challenge and he could only say "Oho …!"
While Ochako was celebrating, Bakugo on the other hand, looked like he had seen a ghost, for a few seconds he was left with his mouth open in surprise and when he finally reacted he pounced on Izuku in an attempt to attack him.
Obviously, Aizawa stopped him and threatened to expel him which seemed to work to calm him down.
Aizawa gathered everyone as the tests ended "Time to see the results, if I had to tell you all the scores it would take a long time, so I will reveal them all together. Oh yes, all that about the expulsion was a lie, it was a trick to get the best out of you"
"Whattttt?" most of the students exclaimed in amazement at the news.
"Come on guys, use your head! Of course it was a trick!" Upon hearing those words Akira looked in her direction, there was a girl with black hair tied in a high ponytail, a beautiful face without spots or pimples and a curvy body, especially in the chest area, Akira couldn't help but look twice already so far she was the girl with the biggest breasts that he had ever seen, he easily recognized her as Yaoyorozu Momo, a girl with a very interesting quirk. 6
although she has the limitation of having to understand what she wants to create in order to do it, it is still very powerful, after all, if she manages to understand how grenades or explosives are made it would be a destructive attack power. 1
'Although I must say that her quirk is not very suitable for combat, her quirk is more suitable for the support sector, because she could create materials or objects to supply the heroes, well, what do I care if she wants to be a hero?' Akira stopped thinking about it and focused on the hologram of his results. 3
1. Kyuketsu Akira.
2. Yaoyorozu Momo. 12
3. Todoroki Shoto.
4. Bakugo katsuki.
5. Iida Tenya.
Seeing his position Akira was not surprised, after all, he was first in everything except ball throw, so after a look, he was going to turn around to go back to the classroom, but at that moment he felt a look in his back that made him flip.
There was Bakugo with a furious look, seeing that he caught Akira's attention and walked towards him and began to yell at him.
"You damn garbage, do not believe too much because you occupied the first place of the entrance exam, soon I will crush you heard, damn bastard"
Akira didn't have any change in his expression as if he didn't care about Bakugo's words and just replied "Eh, who are you? I know you?"
"Grrrr I'm the one who came in second place in the exams remember very well damn useless"
Upon hearing it Akira acted as if he remembered something "Ohh, if I already remembered you, your score was like 70, sorry I didn't remember because mine was more than double yours but don't worry I'm sure that if you make an effort maybe you will have the opportunity to shorten the distance a little"
"You … you fucking bastard-"
"I'm sorry, but I don't have time to waste it talking to you, when you are something strong you can come and talk to me, until then know your trash place" leaving those words Akira walked away. 2
"Grahhh, you bastard son of a bitch, you're going to pay me, you'll see who is the best" Bakugo quickly left furious, after all, he could not do anything else, they had already warned him not to fight so for today he could only withdraw.
"Woahh, although if I was familiar with Akira-san's name, I did not remember where, but now everything makes sense, with that strength that he showed today it is normal that he obtained first place in the exam" Mina spoke excitedly after giving herself account of Akira's identity.
"Hmmm Ashido-san, just now Kyuketsu-san said that his score was double, what he means by it" Momo asked as she was intrigued by the previous conversation.
"Ahh, it's true that you entered by recommendation, true, what happens is that in the admission exam this year an anomaly occurred, I even thought that the score was an error, but no, this year the number 1 position was Akira -san with a score of 199 more than double that of Bakugo, which was 77″ explained Mina.
"Woah I really do get so much, although I can understand it, his quirk stands out in all physical aspects" reasoned Momo.
"Wow, so manly, I will have to increase my training to reach it" Kirishima joined. 2
"So it seems that we will have to try a lot more from now on" encouraged Mina.
...
While the others talked about Akira, he finished changing into the uniform and left the school.
"First day of school over, it wasn't bad, I hope to meet Vlad King soon, let's go home for now I'm hungry, I wonder what Himiko has prepared for lunch." 3
COMMENT
11 comments
VOTE
Chapter 46: Chapter 42
Hello, Acoms here.
I am very sorry not to have published on Tuesday, these days the work has been heavy and I have not had time to write. 2
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon/acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Saturday bye 3
Today was a new day and as you can imagine he was in classes, more specifically English, after all, although the UA is a school of Heroes, they still have to teach normal classes, so until noon the topics covered are mathematics, English, Japanese, etc.
Although Akira was already prepared for this, he still felt incredibly bored, he had spent most of his life struggling to survive, depending on his strength, but now he is here, sitting at a desk listening to a teacher speak of the past participle.
'Hahhh why do we have to learn English, why not Spanish? Since I saw it I feel that I can learn it easily unlike English, ummm it will be that in my past life my native language was Spanish if so I wonder which country I have been from? ' while Akira wanders in his mind the class continued with the occasional shouting of Present Mic. 2
Ring *
Hearing the ringing of the bell, everyone put away their study materials and headed for the dining room.
Upon arrival, Akira grabbed a lunch tray and sat at an empty table, seconds after sitting down someone else arrived.
"Good morning Akira-san, can I sit with you?" Mina asked with an energetic smile. 3
"Sure, there's no need to ask" Akira replied as he continued eating his lunch.
Despite sitting down, Mina didn't start eating right away, instead, she asked Akira "Etto, Akira-san, don't you mind everyone looking at you?"
Hearing her question, Akira put down his fork and looked around, just as Mina had said, most of the people in the dining room were looking at him, Akira suspected two possible reasons, the first was his appearance, it was not a secret that he was extremely handsome, but that shouldn't be able to attract so many stares, especially from several male students who were looking at him, the other reason was that his identity as the first classified of the entrance exam had spread.
"Nahhh, I'm used to attracting glances, also I don't care if they look at me, that shows that I'm in front of them and that they can only look at my back"
Although his words sounded somewhat arrogant, Akira was confident that he could defeat most with the exception of Mirio Togata, better known as Lemillion due to his quirk of with which he could become intangible, it was difficult to defeat him, but it was only a matter of time, once he learned to control the blood his combat power would skyrocket sky and many of its weaknesses would be covered. 4
"Putting that aside, how was your day Mina-san, how does it feel to study in the best school for heroes in Japan and maybe the world?" Akira asked with a smile.
"Fufufufu I must say that it is incredible, after all of the hundreds of applicants, only 36 were admitted to the hero courses when my parents found out that I was admitted they took me to a restaurant to eat and then we celebrated with a cake it was one of my best days, how was it for you, what did your parents say when you were admitted?" Mina asked with her bubbly mood.
"Ummm, at my house we didn't do much, we just had a special dinner and that's it."
"Well, and the gift Himiko gave me at night lol I never imagined that cream and chocolate could be used that way, although I can't tell you about this" thought Akira. 6
"Really? It seems that the only ones excited were my family hahaha" Mina replied somewhat embarrassed.
"Ohh I don't think so Ashido-san, in my house we also celebrated my admission, even my parents called their relatives to inform them hahahaha" At that moment a boy of average height, with a muscular body and red hair combed up in spikes talked. 1
"Sorry to interrupt is that when it happens I listen to their conversation and I could not help speaking, a pleasure to meet you, my name is Kirishima Eijiro" 3
Upon hearing his presentation, Akira already knew who he was, without wanting to be rude, Akira got up and introduced himself.
"The same I say Kirishima-san, my name is Kyuketsu Akira, you can call me Akira"
"In that case, you can also call me Eijiro hahahaha, can I sit down?"
"Sure go ahead Eijiro-san"
The three of them chatted until the bell rang again, kicking off their first class in heroism.
Everyone was in their seats waiting for the arrival of the teacher, in each of their eyes you could see the emotion for his first class of heroism, after a few minutes of waiting he arrived, with a shout the hero number 1 of Japan appeared in front of the class.
"HELLOOOO!!
THROUGH THE DOORS LIKE A NORMAL PERSON!! HA HA HA" 1
"I can not believe it! All Might is really going to teach us…"
"That design is from the silver age, amazing!!" Amid all the shouts of excitement and amazement from the students, All Might began to speak.
"The Hero Preparation Studies! For this class, we will build their heroic bases through various trials, and we will start with this right now…
THE BATTLE REHEARSAL!" 1
Hearing this, everyone's expressions split into groups, some were excited to be able to fight, others seemed to be afraid of combat, and some seemed indifferent at least on the outside.
"And to begin your first battle… We have prepared the costumes that you submitted in the application to match your quirks!"
"Amazing!!"
Seeing his suit bag Akira was thrilled, one of the main reasons he signed up for UA was the opportunity to have an expertly designed suit.
"Go change and then go to patio B, the suit that you take to the battlefield is of vital importance, boys and girls…
Don't forget from now on everyone is officially HEROES!!" 2
Once in the dressing room Akira finally saw his suit, it was black full body armor with red details, made of a material similar to nano carbon fiber, making it resistant and at the same time light, allowing its movements to be unrestricted, a helmet which protected his vision from dust or other things that would prevent him from using his also had the ability to retract so that if he had to drink blood it would not hinder him. 9
A black layer of steel woven with nanocarbon fibers, the same material that Aizawa's scarf is made of, capable of protecting from fire and knife attacks.
A pair of boots with soles specially designed to withstand impacts such as the momentum generated by Shunpo without destroying themselves. (image here) 20
(This is how I imagine the helmet) 6
(The cloak is black and has a hood, in case you want to know the one in the image is Cha Yeon-Woo from Second Life Ranker, a very good novel and manhwa.) 3
(As for the belt, instead of all those weapons what it carries are flasks in which it can store blood.) 3
In addition, a belt similar to Batman's, with several flasks to transport liquids which he would fill with blood in case he needed during a fight, unfortunately they did not allow him to integrate knives into the suit because he is not yet a licensed hero, but still, he was very satisfied. 3
The only thing that would make it better is to have a blood extractor device like the one Himiko had in the manga, but he couldn't ask for that because at the moment his quirk didn't need external blood so asking for something 'unnecessary' would call much attention.
As Akira changed he noticed the other boys looking at him, he immediately felt a chill run down his back and quickly covered himself.
"Y-You, because you look at me like that, don't tell me you like boys" 1
"Cof cough cough, no, no, obviously we don't like men" they all responded perfectly in sync.
"So why do they stare at me instead of changing clothes" with a doubtful look Akira asked the others.
"Cof, sorry Akira-san we did not look at you for anything strange is that we were surprised when we looked at your body, I had never seen a body with such defined and compact muscles, they seem made to perfection, it is the most masculine thing I had seen" Eijiro spoke somewhat embarrassed, but with excitement. 1
"..." Akira took another step back.
"You know that what you just said was very strange, talking about my body being perfect, that you like my muscles, calling me masculine and even worse with that embarrassed expression makes me distrust even more"
"Ahhh, sorry I didn't mean it like that the truth-"
Before he could continue speaking Akira finished changing and quickly left the locker room and headed to patio B.
When he got there he noticed that the girls had already changed, looking at their suits he could not help but think that these girls did not think very well, after all, most had suits made of a material similar to latex that adhered to their bodies highlighting all its curves.
Especially a teenager, Momo's suit was based on a belt that she used as a skirt, a tank top that had an opening in the front that went from the neck to the stomach, almost letting out her two huge attributes and a pair of boots. 6
Despite having a beautiful wife like Himiko Akira couldn't help but take several glances at her suit. Soon after all the other men arrived and All Might spoke.
"Let's see what newbies are made of!
It's time for the battle test!!"
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
11 comments
VOTE
Chapter 47: Chapter 43
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Monday bye 3 2
"Well guys, this will be an internal battle test, you must understand that most crimes occur indoors, not outdoors as seen, most of the villainy acts are committed internally.
Imprison … Domestic arrest … Black Market, in this city oversaturated with heroes, the villains develop their quirk in the shadows.
For this reason, for this test they will be separated into 2 groups, 'Heroes' and 'Villains' for a two-on-two team fight!!" All Might finished speaking with his characteristic hero smile, although it did not last long due to the questions from the students.
"How will we determine who wins and who loses?" Asked Momo.
"Is there an expulsion trick like Aizawa-sensei's exercise?" Uraraka.
"Is it okay if we end it all?" with a dark tone spoke Bakugo.
In the midst of all these questions, All Might's confidence collapsed, with no other option he took out a small sheet to guide himself.
"For this training, we will have some 'villains' guarding a nuclear weapon that they are trying to deploy.
The 'heroes' must stop them and thwart their plans before it is too late, if the heroes capture the villains or get to the nuclear weapon before time runs out, they win.
On the contrary, if the villains manage to keep the nuclear weapon all the time or capture the heroes, they win" With his confidence restored after reading the instructions, All Might took out a box where to choose the teams.
"Your teammates and teams will be chosen through a draw-"
"Are we really going to do it like this?!" Iida asked.
Seeing All Might's discomfort, Izuko spoke "Well, professionals are often forced to make improvised teams with other heroes they don't know, so that's probably what it's about…"
After that, they started the draw to choose the teams, Akira who had been silent until now could not help but think if it was a coincidence or simply that the author was lazy so he simply put him in Mineta's place. 4
This, is how his team was C and his partner was Momo 'Well, think we can work well together, I can be the offensive and she with her quirk can support me so that we can achieve it in the most efficient way' thought Akira after a moment.
Just as it happened in the manga, Izuku and Bakugo's battle was simple, after all as Izuku predicted, Bakugo charged directly towards him, he used that to his advantage and after a fight full of emotions, one in which Izuku would get the first ray of confidence that would help him become a hero one day.
That's what a normal person would think, who would be moved by the bravery shown by little Izuku, but Akira did not feel anything, at first he thought that he would feel some disgust or something similar, due to his previous opinion that if Izuku had made an effort since he was little at this moment he would be much more powerful, but the truth is that he did not feel anything.
Although Izuku is the protagonist of this world, Akira did not care, for a simple reason, if at some point their paths were opposite and they came to face Akira would not hesitate to kill him, no matter if the will or the destiny of the world they considered Izuku as someone special.
As he said before, whether it be God or Devil if they intrude on his way, they had better take off or they will die under his hand, so if to achieve his goal he had to kill the protagonist of this world, nothing would prevent him from doing so. 3
Due to this thought, Akira stopped caring if Izuku was pathetic or not, the only importance he saw in Izuku was to attract AFO's attention and keep him busy while he got stronger, once he acquired the necessary power to defend himself Akira no longer would have to fear AFO or anyone else.
For that moment it will not matter if Izuku can face AFO or not, since, if he dares to threaten Himiko's safety, Akira would kill him. 1
Obviously, this was not final, since although he knew Izuku from the manga in the real world no, so his thinking could change over time, no one could tell if his indifferent attitude would remain or if he could improve until being friends or grow worse until they become enemies, only time would tell.
"Kyuketsu-san nice to meet you, my name is Yaoyorozu Momo, would you like to talk about a plan for our confrontation?" Momo asked interrupting his thoughts.
"Sure Yaoyorozu-san, although I prefer to be called Akira, what do you think if we discuss it in a more secluded place"
"Oh yeah, you're right" Akira and Momo walked away to a corner where they could talk without the others listening "Um then Akira-san, do you have any plans or ideas?"
"Ummmm, before that could you tell me what your quirk is, so we'll make the best plan"
"Ahhh it's true, I haven't told you yet, my quirk is called and it allows me to create almost anything as long as I know its composition" explained Momo.
"Hmmm I see, mine is called allows me to control the blood inside me to strengthen myself, now that we know our quirks, I think can think of a plan"
"Eh yes? And which one is it?" curiously asked Momo.
"Well listen …" Akira began to explain his plan to Momo who the more she listened the more amazed she was, hearing that he was the first place in the practical exam and seeing his power, she thought that he only specialized in strength brute and that his plan would be something simple like attacking head-on just like Bakugo did.
But contrary to her expectations, Akira's plan was detailed and covered all possible situations, in addition she thought that due to his power he would be arrogant and attack alone, but his plan included her, although they presented himself a few minutes ago. seemed to know a lot about her quirk, Momo felt somewhat lost and only reacted when Akira asked her.
"Well that would be it, what do you think of my plan, do you have something to add?"
"No, I think that with your plan we will have no problem defeating them" Momo replied.
"I'm glad, so for now we just have to wait for the other fights to end and it's our turn hehehe let's do our best Yaoyorozu-san" Akira spoke with a smile.
"Mmmm" Momo nodded also looking forward to it being her turn, I was confident that with the plan that Akira devised they would win. 2
Shortly after the A vs D team fight ended with the destruction of the building and as always Izuku ended up very injured, but just as he expected the victory was for team A.
"The Team of heroes won, now as for the best of this match was the young Iida" spoke All Might after announcing the winners.
"That? Huh !!"
"But didn't Ochako and Midoriya win?" asked Tsuyu
"I see you are confused, does anyone know why young Ida was the one who performed the best in the exercise?"
Raising his arm, Momo spoke "Yes, All Might-sensei, it's because Iida was the one who best adapted to the situation.
Having seen the fight, Bakugo was blinded by anger, the same happened to Midoriya as he let himself be carried away by his feelings.
Uraraka's plan was wasted halfway through due to his carelessness and his final attack was very reckless." 1
"Correct answer hehe …" with a forced smile All Might replied.
Thus the following fights continued, with a demonstration of Todoroki's great power in the second fight by freezing the entire building.
The following matches were interesting to watch, Akira could see what the standard of boys of his age was and concluded that they lacked a lot, as he expected, the experience of these boys was almost nil, the use of their quirks was superficial and they lacked too much to even be a threat.
At the moment the only threat was Todoroki, Bakugo and Izuku and it was simply because of their power since their techniques and skill domains were very scarce if used in a real battle. 1
"Well, next match team C vs team F, team F are the villains so they have 15 minutes to prepare, after that the test will begin.
Akira and Momo stood outside the building where the bomb was, waiting for the bell to start the test.
"Well Momo relax, follow the plan and see how everything works out, remember to turn on your communicator to communicate when we part ways" Akira tried to encourage Momo that looked a bit nervous.
"Fuhhh yes, everything will be fine"
Ringgg *
"Let's go!!!"
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa-treon/ acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
18 comments
VOTE
Chapter 48: Chapter 44
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Wednesday bye 3
Upon hearing the alarm, Momo immediately created the objects they were going to use from her stomach, created a gas mask, a pair of thermal vision goggles to know the location of your enemies, and 4 smoke grenades.
"Are you OK?" Akira asked worriedly. Since to create things Momo must consume the fat from her cells, so if she exceeds runs the risk of losing excess weight which would endanger her health. 3
"Relax, I'm fine, before the test I was consuming as much food as possible so as not to run out of material to work with," Momo replied with a smile.
"Well, in that case, let's get to work and defeat our enemies." Seeing that she was okay, Akira proceeded to put on his thermal vision goggles to search for the other team. 1
Although Akira could use blood perception to find them and would even be much more accurate than thermal goggles, he decided not to reveal all of his abilities, as blood perception is an ability that he couldn't easily explain, after all, for the moment his quirk it can only improve physique.
"There, on the 3rd floor, I can see the heat samples of two people" pointing to the third-floor Momo informed the location of the other team.
"Ok, if they are both there it is because the nuclear weapon is also there, we already know which floor to attack, although we can defeat them I think our priority is the bomb, so let's proceed as planned"
Nodding, Momo broke away from Akira running to the other side of the building. Akira picked up the grenades and moved toward the building.
'Hahh this brings back memories, it seems that the grenades and I make a good team, maybe I should go to the support department to have smoke grenades added to my suit, well let's focus on the test first' thought Akira grabbed the grenades and he throws them at the third-floor window. 2
SCRASH! *
The grenades easily smashed the window and the third floor began to flood with smoke.
'With this I should surprise them, what follows is to attack and distract them until Momo seizes the bomb' Thinking of his plan, Akira ran towards the building and when he was near the wall he accumulated blood on his legs. 1
Akira pushed himself up and with a jump soared up to the third-floor window through which he entered landing as Black Widow Natasha Romanoff. 4
'Woah, that's how superheroes feel with their epic entrances. I must say that I liked it, I wonder if it was recorded.
Not only that, my boots are intact, hah ~ how good it feels to be able to use my abilities without fear of going barefoot, now that I have this suit I will not feel so restricted when using my powers, when I get home I have to ask Himiko to I give myself blood to fill these jars, with this I will no longer have to fear fighting long battles and running out of energy hahaha ' 1
Although Akira was about to enter combat, he did not feel pressured at all, so he allowed himself to be distracted and think about things that he would not normally do while fighting, his enemies were Rikido Sato who can increase his physical power temporarily by consuming sugar and Koji Koda which can talk to animals.
When he found out who his opponents were, Akira felt some pity for them, Koji is a user of a non-combat-oriented quirk and although Sato's was, against Akira he would not take a single blow.
So Akira decided to restrict himself, if he wanted to win he could easily walk through the door and go to the bomb and neither of them could stop him, but since this is an exercise to teach students to work as a team Akira decided to take it calmly.
He devised a plan that would show his teamwork with Momo, where he would be a distraction and Momo would be in charge of taking over the nuclear weapon, so Akira took his time and did not end the combat quickly.
In the smoke, Akira easily detected the 'villains' the two of them surrounded the bomb, protecting it from any surprise attack.
Akira made a noise intentionally to get his attention, which he accomplished as his gazes were fixed in his direction 'Even though I'm holding back, I still feel like I'm taking advantage of them by blocking his vision. Well, they must learn that life is not fair.'
The first to react was Sato who, when he looked at the shadow of a person in the middle of the smoke, ran towards it while eating several sweets.
"I'll take care of this Koda-san, you take care of guarding this place in case they come to attack him. WAHHHH!" With a cry, Sato came closer as his body grew a little in size. 4
Akira decided to move him away from the bomb so he began to dodge Sato's attacks as he withdrew more and more.
Akira easily dodged his blows, Akira not only had a strong body, but his reflexes were also at another level, so to hit him he needed a speed that clearly Sato did not reach, so, although his blows were moderately strong he couldn't hit any him.
Akira continued to dodge and redirect his blows while he was retreating little by little, Sato concentrating on throwing blows did not notice that he was moving further and further away from the nuclear weapon.
-
On Momo's side, she ran until reached the other side of the building, looking at the third-floor window she obviously wouldn't reach her like Akira did, so using her quirk she created a rope with a hook tied at one end.
Seeing the smoke on the third floor and hearing the noise she knew that Akira had already started, so she pointed to the window and threw the hook.
SCRASH!!
Pulling on the rope, she made sure it was snug and began to climb up it.
(Yaoyorozu-san you hear me, I managed to get Sato away from the bomb, but Koda is still there, you will have to take care of him) Upon hearing Akira's voice through the communicator, Momo understood that Akira's intention was for her to also have the opportunity to fight.
She had seen his power, so she knew he could take care of those two easily (Ok, thanks Akira-san) Momo felt a slight heat in her chest seeing the attention Akira put on her, even abandoning the opportunity to show his power to All Might, as long as the two of them performed well and had a chance to show off. 6
Upon reaching the third-floor Momo used the glasses to locate Koda, she found him in a nearby room where she supposed the bomb should also be, after finding her target she began to look around in search of Akira.
After searching her gaze she found Sato and Akira fighting downstairs "It seems Akira pushed him away to take care of Koda without worrying" she mentally thanked Akira for his help.
Knowing that her only opponent was Koda, Momo walked towards him, with her quirk she created a steel staff with which to fight, Momo's quirk may not give her any physical improvement, but since she was little her parents hired teachers who taught her self defense and weapons handling, therefore, although he did not have super strength or a physical mutation, he relied on his Bukijutsu to fight. 1
Koda did not take long to notice Momo's presence, also the smoke was gradually dispersing, allowing Koda's vision to be not very obstructed, Momo took a deep breath and launched herself towards Koda to start a fight.
Koda panicked, his shy attitude not only caused him problems communicating but when he saw Momo charge towards him with a cane he was paralyzed.
"Ah … Uh! ..." Koda did not manage to formulate a word before Momo reached him attacking him with the cane, with a vertical movement Momo aimed to hit Koda's head and out of his expectations the hit connected.
"Eh?" Momo for a moment did not understand what happened, that initial blow was only supposed to unbalance her opponent when he dodged it, after that she would attack him with a surprise kick, but she could not imagine that her first blow would be successful.
When he received the blow to the head, Koda's eyes turned white and moments later he fell unconscious. 3
Momo looked around in case it was a trap, but realized that it was not, Koda was on the floor unconscious, on the floor below she could hear the noises of walls breaking and in front of her was the bomb. Still puzzled by the situation, Momo walked to the bomb.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
13 comments
VOTE
Chapter 49: Chapter 45
Hey, this is Acoms.
I've been asking about the result of the vote, so here it is:
After reading the opinions and votes of the readers I decided to follow the original route of this fanfic, which is a harem, but it won't be big, I think there will only be 2 waifus, Himiko being obviously one. 16
I'm sorry if you didn't like the result and if you decide to leave the fanfic, I'll understand.
Leaving aside I would like to recommend a book called Valhalla Saga, it is one of the first web novels that I read and I really liked: 8
SYNOPSIS: A professional gamer dies unexpectedly during an E-Sports tournament and is sent to Valhalla, a paradise reserved only for the best warriors.
The warriors of Valhalla face a fight for survival against a common enemy. Fortunately, within each warrior lie the roots of his own saga, a legendary tale of his rise to fame and feats of great achievement alike.
Witness the birth of an epic saga as this gamer defies legends and blazes a path to supreme glory.
The story itself revolves around Norse mythology and incorporates a game alongside wizards and powerful warriors.
As you can read, it is a novel where there are deities and mythology, genres that I really like, I recommend that you take a look, I must also add that it is HAREM.
You can find it complete in Novel Updates or Light Novel Pub.
If you speak Spanish, you can find it complete in Tales of Asia Archivos.
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Friday bye 3
While Akira and Momo were preparing for their combat against Sato and Koda, from the surveillance cabin their companions and Professor All Might were evaluating the combat, All Might be paying special attention to it, yesterday after class Aizawa reported that Akira's quirk was not that simple, outside of our expectations it turns out that his quirk strengthens Akira's body passively, this means that even if he does nothing he will become stronger and stronger and as his body gets stronger, the more he will be able to strengthen it when he activates his quirk.
'Its potential is incredible, it may in the future be comparable to One For All and it may even reach the level of All For One, it seems that young Midoriya will have to make an effort if he wants to take my position, although this may be good, with such a strong generation Japan will be safer' While All Might thought about this, the combat started. 3
"Hmmm, I must say that young Sato and Koda will have a difficult confrontation."
"Not only difficult, I think impossible, we already saw what Akira-san is capable of yesterday, but the only ones who have a chance to fight against him are also Bakugo and Todoroki" Mina exclaimed upon hearing what All Might said.
"With his physical ability and his quirk I think that even Kacchan would not be able to face him in a fight, maybe Todoroki could beat him if he manages to attack him from a distance or with a surprise attack, otherwise the chances of defeating him…" the murmurs of Izuku managed to get everyone's attention 1
" SHUT UP DAMN DEKU, IF I WANT I CAN SEND THAT BASTARD TO FLY" Bakugo exploded.
While everyone kept arguing about what the match would be like, it finally started. Everyone was surprised by Akira's choice, they all believed that he would attack head-on but contrary to his expectations Akira made a SWAT-type attack, using grenades created by Momo to blind the other team and then make a surprise attack. 2
And they were even more surprised when they saw that Akira did not defeat them directly, but instead attracted Sato's attention and pulled him away from the bomb giving Momo a chance to attack the remaining member, thus capturing the bomb.
"Tch, how useless, he had the opportunity to defeat them and win the fight, but he is not even capable of defeating one" criticized Bakugo. 1
" HAHAHAHA I'm afraid you're wrong young Bakugo, he didn't defeat him not because he couldn't, but because he didn't want to" corrected All Might.
"Sensei, but why didn't he defeat them? If he had done it, they would have won much faster, playing like this in a fight could be dangerous, the best thing is to finish everything as quickly and efficiently as possible" the one who spoke this time was Iida.
"Hmmm, you are right Iida, but remember that this is a practice, more specifically this is a team exercise, here not only evaluate how they use their quirks in combat situations but also how they cooperate with another person to solve a certain situation.
It is possible that Akira ends the fight quickly by defeating the two by himself, but where he would leave his partner, remember that you are here to learn, so if he does all the work, the young Yaoyorozu could not show her capabilities and gain experience.
Therefore, although this method was more complicated and slow, it is the best for the situation, both young Kyuketsu and Miss Yaoyorozu performed excellently, although if I have to say the MVP of this fight would say that it is young Kyuketsu"
'Truly impressive, not only his power, but his mind is also much more advanced than that of the other students, understand in such a short time that the test is focused on evaluating teamwork and then based on that design a plan where you partner and you stand out, I must admit that at his age I was not so capable, I suppose that the new generations will surpass the old ones hahaha, you will have to make an effort Midoriya'
"Sensei, aren't you going to announce the result?" Hearing this, All Might came out of his thoughts and spoke into the microphone.
" THE TEAM OF HEROES WINNN!" After announcing the winner, the two teams returned, as Koda was still unconscious they took him to the infirmary to rest.
"Everyone did a good job, the best team this time was that of Kyuketsu and Yaoyorozu because they suffered the least damage, they recovered the bomb safely and as a bonus, the building suffered almost no damage, remember that the hero's work did not It's just about defeating the villain, but keeping the city and its citizens safe. However, nothing happens, for your first exercise you have done very well" congratulates All Might.
"Well, change your clothes and go back to class" with those words he disappeared.
With the practice over, everyone returned to the classroom to continue with their theoretical classes, at the end of the class they all stood up and met in groups to talk about the classes, especially the All Might class, in which three fights stood out.
The overwhelming power that Todoroki showed when freezing the entire building, The exciting combat between Bakugo and Midoriya and finally Akira's strategy, which despite not showing his power like the others did demonstrate an analytical capacity capable of seeing the true motive behind The exercise.
Akira had finished packing his things when he noticed someone approaching him, Momo stood next to him with a happy expression on her face and began to speak.
"Thank you very much for your help Akira-san, due to your plan I was able to perform well and we achieved the best grade" 3
Upon hearing her, Akira showed a small smile while shaking his head "What are you talking about, even if I hadn't thought of anything I'm sure you would have performed well, so you don't have to thank me for anything Yaoyorozu-san" Akira replied.
Momo frowned upon hearing him, and upon noticing this Akira got confused and asked him.
"Eh? What's wrong? Did I say something wrong? I'm sorry if I said something that bothered you" Akira quickly apologized.
"Momo" she murmured.
"Eh? Did you say something?" Obviously, Akira could hear what she said, but still, he was amazed that she asked him for something like that.
"Moou, I said that you can call me Momo since you allowed me to call you Akira, I think the right thing to do would be for you to call me by my name too, also my last name is very long, so if we are in a team again it will be easier for you to call me Momo" Momo's face turned redder and red as she made more excuses for why she should be calling her by name.
'Wow, I didn't think that someone like Momo who looks like she's from a wealthy family, would allow me to call her by her name, at least not so soon, besides her family being of a high status, I think they were also very strict' While Akira was thinking about it, he didn't notice that Momo was getting more and more uneasy when she saw him in silence.
"I-If you don't want to, that's fine, you can keep calling me by my last name-"
"Ahhhh no! It's a pleasure to call you by your name, it just surprised me.
Good job Momo-san" Interrupting what Momo was about to say, Akira explained and congratulated her with a smile.
Hearing him call her name, Momo blushed even more but still showed a smile that even hypnotized Akira a bit.
"Hmmm, good job you too Akira-san"
...
After that, they said goodbye and each of the students went home, when Akira left he noticed that Izuku and Bakugo had already left, so he deduced that he missed the scene where Izuku asks for forgiveness and then Bakugo tells him that it will be number 1.
"I'm glad I missed that scene, where I would have seen it I couldn't have helped but say stupid to Izuku, hahh I said I didn't care but now that I think about it, I think the boy may have Stockholm syndrome, after all, what insane he pursues and seeks to remain friends with the person who humiliated, hit and annoyed him all his life, well that's between them, better return quickly before Himiko gets angry" Akira seeing that the sky was darkening decided to use Shunpo to return to home.
Since he finally had shoes that withstood Shunpo's impact, he no longer had to worry about the subway, after all with his speed he would get there faster.
Upon arriving home, he was greeted by Himiko wearing an apron, only there was nothing under it. 1
Glup *
Swallowing, Akira ran his gaze all over Himiko's body, the apron seemed to be at its limit and at any moment it seemed that her two marshmallows would be released, this vision put Akira at the limit and the next words made him lose his mind.
"Welcome Anata, do you want dinner, take a bath, or would you prefer " Before Himiko managed to finish her words, Akira lifted her the princess-style and closed the door behind him.
That night the moans of pleasure were heard by several housewives who could not help feeling jealous. 13
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
12 comments
VOTE
Chapter 50: Chapter 46
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Sunday bye 3
3
It was a new day in Musutafu, although he did not like to wake up early Akira still got up, with great reluctance he walked away from his beloved girlfriend and got ready to go to study.
Today, unlike the other days, he did not have to take the subway, with the boots he could use Shunpo to get there, saving himself the trouble of having to go to the station and wait for the subway.
A block away Akira noticed an agglomeration of people at the entrance of the school, seeing that they were mostly reporters Akira understood that today would be the first attack of the league of villains on the UA.
'Hahh damn, I'm going to have to go through these troubles' Akira was not worried about the robbery they would do today, after all, thinking about that would be useless, since there was no way to avoid it without looking suspicious or attracting everyone's attention. The only thing annoying Akira was the journalists at the entrance.
Akira walked towards the entrance with an indifferent expression, when the journalists saw another student approaching they immediately went around him to interview him or those were his thoughts.
From the moment they took the first step to approach the young man they felt a huge pressure on their back, a cold sweat ran down their backs and everyone regardless of their identity stopped, the weakest felt that their legs would give way at any moment and they would end up on their knees, the strongest could only look around in search of the person responsible. 2
In the midst of this stillness, Akira advanced towards the door leaving behind the reporters paralyzed with fear.
"Hmm, I feel like using the king's Haki, although I still need a lot more training" Akira after the day he transformed has not stopped thinking of new ways to use his quirk and among them, he found a new ability.
Something similar to the Haki of the King of One Piece, since it allows him to release a pressure capable of suppressing or dominating his opponents, although at the moment it is not that powerful and only works with people of weak will. 3
Akira has been training, but he always feels that something is missing as if something restricts him and does not allow him to show his full potential and not only in this, Akira knows instinctively that his quirk is capable of much more, but there is always a layer that prevents you from accessing it. 4
He does not know the reason for this if it is because he is very weak or because he is very young, the only thing he can do is wait and hopefully with time he can access all the powers of his quirk.
Forgetting about this for the moment Akira continued on his way to the classroom, upon entering he noticed that as always Iida was already sitting and waiting for the teacher to arrive.
"Good morning Kyuketsu-san, I'm sorry I didn't formally introduce myself earlier. My name is Iida Tenya, nice to meet you" with a bow Iida introduced himself flawlessly.
"Same here, a pleasure to meet you, please call me Akira" Akira as always replied with a cordial smile and asked him to call by his name.
"Yahalo, good morning Akira-san, Iida-san" at that moment the happy Mina arrived.
Akira greeted her and the three of them began to talk about how her first days at the UA have been.
Ring
Hearing the bell, everyone went to their seats and waited for the teacher to arrive.
With the usual gloomy appearance, Aizawa began to speak.
"I hope you have rested from yesterday's combat test, I took the trouble to study your results so…
Bakugo, stop acting like a 7-year-old, you are wasting your talent.
Midoriya, you always plan to destroy your arm, I already told you before, learn to modulate your quirk.
And your Kyuketsu, Ummm don't go loosening up, if you're careless you can be outmatched, so don't stop trying to be better. 5
Now, I have to announce something, sorry to say this, but we have to choose a class delegate" Hearing Aizawa's words everyone jumped excitedly, they would finally do something school.
The pandemonium broke out, everyone began to clamor to be the delegate, even announcing their proposals. Akira from his seat just watched everything, almost everyone got up to ask to be the thin one, even the shy Izuku raised his hand.
The only ones who didn't run were Akira and Todoroki, the two of them were the only ones remaining in their seats, so inevitably their gazes met.
Akira simply nodded towards him and Todoroki in turn responded with one. 2
That was all the interaction they had, after all, although Akira can communicate and talk with others, it is always because they approach him, it is not that his social skills are bad, it is that he just does not care much.
So if someone doesn't come to talk to him, Akira won't bother to approach someone to start their conversation either.
At that moment Iida caught everyone's attention with a cry.
"SILENCE! This is a position full of responsibility, a great job that requires great dedication, that is why I consider that the best way to elect a representative is through a democratic election where the will of the people is reflected" with a serious face Iida put forward his idea.
Hearing his suggestion the others calmed down and began to think about his suggestion.
"But we just met, so obviously everyone is going to vote for themselves" Asui spoke after considering Iida's idea. 3
"For this reason, the one who obtains the most votes will show that he is suitable for the position and since we have just met, he will be as impartial as possible" Iida continued explaining.
Everyone agreed with his idea and that's how the voting process began, everyone was given a piece of paper where they would write down the name of the person they consider suitable for the position.
Looking at his paper Akira considered who would be the best option and without delay conclude that the best is Momo, she is the most suitable for the position, she is disciplined, intelligent, and dedicated, Iida may also have those values, but he is very rigid and strict, so Momo is the best option, as for the protagonist Izuku he doesn't even consider it.
He quickly scored Momo and then passed the paper from him to Iida who would be in charge of counting the votes.
The names of all were noted on the board and one by one the papers were read, as expected most names had one vote, most likely that of the same person. At the top of the list of names were those with the most votes.
Tying for second were Yaoyorozu Momo and Midoriya Izuku each with 2 votes.
First of all, there was the one who had not even run for the delegate position, Kyuketsu Akira with 3 votes.
Looking at this result Akira could only smile wryly, he had not even applied since he was not interested in the position and still ended up winning, looking at his 3 votes he could easily guess where they came from.
He had only interacted with a few companions, so it wasn't difficult to guess that one of those vows was from Mina, another probably from Momo, and the last one from Iida.
Although he considered the idea of rejecting the position, then he thought that it would not be so bad, although he had some responsibilities with the help of Momo as a subdelegate he could ease his burden, also that with this position he would gain some power over his peers.
"Hmmm, how do we solve this? It's clear that the delegate is Kyuketsu-san, but for the sub-delegate, there is a tie" Jirou asked.
At that moment Akira got up drawing everyone's attention and began to speak.
"Well, first of all, thank you very much for choosing me, although at the beginning I did not think of being one and I even voted for someone else, I will do my best to meet your expectations, as for the subdelegate I consider that Momo-san is more suitable.
The reason behind my choice was her ability to analyze during the training, in addition to working with her, I saw that she is someone capable and I trusted that she will be able to assume the responsibility of this position with ease, which is why I gave her my vote.
As for Midoriya, I think he has more important priorities like learning to control his quirk correctly, so this position would only obstruct his progress" With his finished explanation, Akira looked at the rest of the room.
They were all considering his ideas and even nodded showing that they agreed with him, even Aizawa who seemed disinterested nodded favorably.
" I-I also think Yaoyorozu-san is better for the position." With Izuku's words, everything was decided.
"So the delegate is Kyuketsu and Yaoyorozu is the subdelegate."
"I hope to work with you Akira-san" Momo smiled towards Akira.
"I hope so too, I'm happy to have you as a partner to share my load hahahaha" Akira commented. 11
Blushing slightly at Akira's words, Momo only nodded with a happy smile, if only she knew that the reason why Akira was happy to have her as a partner was to leave her all the useless work and paperwork, maybe she wouldn't smile so happy.
Chapter 51: Chapter 47
After the elections, classes continued normally and it was soon time for lunch.
Ring *
With the sound of the bell, everyone got up from their seats and went to the dining room, on the way to this Momo approached Akira and began to speak to him.
"Etto Akira-san, I just wanted to thank you for supporting me and voting for me" Momo spoke somewhat embarrassed.
"Hahaha you don't have to mention it, after everything I said was true, the best for the position is you, I'm still surprised that I won, speaking of which thank you for voting for my Momo-san" Akira replied as they continued walking towards the dining room.
"Eh? How did you know that I voted for you? " asked Momo.
"Uhmm it wasn't hard to guess, I've only interacted with you and Mina so it's easy to know who voted for me" Akira replied.
"I see, is it okay if we both sit down to eat? Now that we are the delegates, I think we should start talking and organizing the duties that are entrusted to us"
"Of course there is no problem, also you do not have to be so formal with me, after all, we are friends"
Hearing Akira's words, Momo stopped momentarily before starting to walk again, looking at her Akira noticed that she had a beautiful smile and her eyes seemed to shine with happiness. 3
Seeing her like this, Akira also smiled and they continued talking about what the delegate's responsibilities are until they reached the dining room.
After grabbing their lunch trays the two of them were going to sit at a random table until they noticed that in one near the window Mina was waving her arm calling them to sit with her.
Without much thought, the two of them went to her and sat at the table, Momo sat next to Mina so Akira took the seat in front of them.
"Congratulations on winning the elections Akira-san, the same for you Yaoyorozu-san, you are the most suitable for the position" Mina congratulated.
"Thank you Ashido-san" Momo replied while Akira only nodded in thanks.
As they spoke Iida came to his table so they stopped their conversation and looked at him.
"Sorry to interrupt your conversation, I just wanted to congratulate you, especially you Kyuketsu-san, at first I thought about voting for Midoriya-san, but after training, I could see that you are the most competent for the job."
"Thank you for the trust and for the vote, I hope to fulfill your expectations" While speaking with Iida, Akira thought about whether this small change could generate a butterfly effect that would change all his knowledge of the future.
RRINN-RRINN!
His thoughts were interrupted when suddenly a siren began to sound alerting everyone.
[ SECURITY LEVEL 3 HAS BEEN VIOLATED, STUDENTS PLEASE EVACUATE PROPERLY]
Hearing this, a stampede of students began to flee towards the exit, pushing and trampling all the people in front of them, a true pandemonium broke out in the dining room.
In the midst of all the screaming, only one table remained calm, in which there were 3 people seated, two of whom seemed nervous and the other continued to eat calmly.
"Akira-san, shouldn't we evacuate?" Mina asked with a nervous expression.
"Yes, it can be dangerous to stay in this place" Momo supported.
"Relax girls, nothing serious has happened, if you look out the window you can see that the cause of the alarm is that the reporters have infiltrated, there is no danger" Akira explained calmly.
Upon hearing this, Mina and Momo looked out the window and as Akira said, the teachers were at the entrance taking care of the infiltrated reporters.
"You're right, in that case, we have to warn the others or they will be injured by the panic caused by the evacuation" after seeing that the situation was not bad Momo began to talk about the next most important point.
"Everyone calm down, there is nothing to worry about, it's just the press!" Despite shouting, the students did not hear Momo and desperately continued to run towards the exit.
"Hahh, I suppose it is my job as a delegate to make sure that there is no panic in situations like this, Momo uses your quirk to create a megaphone" ordered Akira after seeing that the situation would get out of control if he continued without act.
At first, he wanted to leave this task to Iida, but it seems that his existence did cause a change since Iida was nowhere to be seen, so if he did not intervene there could be many injured and even dead, never underestimate a stampede, remember that Mufasa is trampled to death by a herd of wildebeest. 2
Momo quickly created a megaphone and handed it to Akira, who after taking it spoke.
" STOP EVERYONE!" With two simple words everyone stopped, no matter if he was running or if he was lying on the floor, hearing that voice everyone stopped. 3
Seeing that everyone was still and in silence Akira passed the megaphone to Momo "explain the situation, I want to continue eating my lunch" after saying those words Akira returned to his seat to eat.
Seconds later Momo reacted and began to explain the situation calming all the students, who little by little returned to their seats while throwing Akira full of astonishment glances, they did not understand how Akira managed to stop them with just two words, they all felt that at the moment they heard his words, their bodies simply stopped obeying and froze.
While eating, Akira was thinking 'it turned out better than expected, it seems that using my Haki through my voice can make others obey my orders, at least for a short time, if I perfect it maybe I can use it in combat' 3
While the panic of the students was controlled, in a section of the wall of the UA a meeting took place.
"Could ordinary reporters do something like that?" asked a teacher as he looked at the huge hole.
"It seems that there is an evil element within these lands, this attempt may be a declaration of war…" the little director spoke while his gaze remained fixed on the destroyed wall. 2
...
After resolving the panic, the school canceled the afternoon classes, thus ending their study day much earlier than usual.
Akira moved through the streets using Shunpo arriving quickly home, arriving in front of the door like every day Akira opened it and entered the apartment.
Upon entering he heard a noise coming from his room, approaching, he heard it more clearly identifying them as gasps and even moans, at that moment he felt a cold run through his heart when he remembered all the NTR hentai that he had recorded in his memory, not wanting to think in it quickly opened the door of his room and there looked at her. 5
In front of Akira was his girlfriend, lover and wife half-naked with a pillow in the middle of her legs while smelling his underwear.
"Ahn ~ Darling, Sniff ~ your scent drives me crazy, Ahn ~ I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, YOU I LOVE, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU" immersed in indulging herself Himiko did not realize that the owner of the clothes she was smelling was looking at her. 8
Upon entering and seeing this scene Akira felt the greatest possible relief and even felt guilty for doubting his girlfriend, but then he felt something strange and uncomfortable, without knowing how to react, he could only see how his girlfriend masturbated while smelling his clothes.
But likewise, this discomfort was soon forgotten when he remembered Himiko's Yandere personality and even a feeling of tenderness arose within him as he watched his lover give himself pleasure with his clothes, he no longer knew if he was also sick in the head for considering her cute for doing that.
He approached silently behind her, hugging her while whispering in her ear.
"Wow, we have here, a very naughty girl from what I see" Akira blew hot air in her ear.
Hiiii ~ *
Himiko cried out when she felt someone hug her, but hearing his voice in her ear immediately melted into the hug, leaving all of her weight to Akira.
"Aki ~ Why are you here? It's still too early, you should be studying" Himiko spoke after recovering.
As he continued to hug her Akira sat on the bed and placed her on his lap, resting her head on his chest.
"Well, today there was a problem at the UA, so they finished classes earlier, thanks to that I had the opportunity to see a very special show hahaha" explained Akira.
"Ohh! What happened? For the classes to be canceled it must be something serious"
Akira proceeded to explain everything that happened, omitting of course the parts of the robbery of the schedules, although he loves Himiko, he considers it better not to tell him that his life and that of all people were drawn and even animated. That his reality is nothing more than fiction. Even Akira tries not to think too much about it, since he just considerers that his whole life is nothing more than a story written by someone who gives him panic. 2
Putting these thoughts aside and even trying to forget them Akira kept talking to Himiko and after dinner, he decided to punish her in the bed giving her so much pleasure that fainted from her.
After all, beyond the fact that she looked cute smelling his clothes, he found her very sexy, arousing him to incalculable levels, so that night the moans were much louder, bringing jealousy and envy to the neighbors. 9
COMMENT
9 comments
VOTE
Chapter 52: Chapter 48: U.S.J
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Thursday bye 3 2
Wednesday, 12:50 pm
The normal classes had already finished and all the students returned from their break, sitting at his desk Akira listened in silence to what Aizawa was explaining.
"In today's activity you will be supervised by a team of three, made up of myself, All Might and someone else" Aizawa spoke.
"Sensei! What are we going to do?" Sero asked.
"They have to be the hero that everyone needs, it may be a flood or some other disaster… Today they will have the TEST OF RESCUE!" Aizawa explained.
"So it's today, I wonder how long the nomu will hold out, it's been a while since I was able to fight using all my strength, I think it will be a good punching bag hehehe" Akira thought.
"Akira-san please stop smiling like that, you look creepy" whispered Mina from the next desk. 2
Hearing this Akira quickly changed his expression to an indifferent one as he turned his face towards the window, but he could still see himself slightly flushed with embarrassment.
"Pfff hahaha Akira-san, you look like a child who was scolded hahahaha" Mina laughed upon seeing Akira's reaction.
On Akira's forehead a vein was marked when he heard Mina's mockery 'Hahhh, just ignore it, it's not worth getting angry, calm down, calm down'
"As I was saying, this time it is entirely up to each of you whether or not you wear your suits, after all, some of your suits are probably not adapted for the task at hand. The training area is far away so we'll go by bus, that's all" Aizawa's saving voice stopped Mina from making fun of Akira.
Once everyone changed into either their suits or the school uniform, they headed to the bus.
As delegates, Akira and Momo were up front with a list of all the members.
"Well, get on the bus while Momo counts you to see if everyone is there" Akira spoke with the suit equipped.
"Akira-san, shouldn't we make two rows in numerical order to make it more orderly?" asked Iida.
"Coff, I think Iida is right, besides why is it just my turn to count?" Momo complained. 1
"Well, I think this will be a good exercise for us to talk with colleagues we don't know yet, as for the list, I was just lazy to do it, so I delegated it to you" Akira explained.
"You … at least try to give me an excuse, don't just say that you're lazy" As Momo spoke angrily, Iida nodded understanding what Akira said.
After calming Momo down with an apology they all boarded the bus and set off for the rescue field.
After a few minutes of traveling and chatting, Asui spoke about a topic that caught everyone's attention.
"Hey Midoriya, I always say what I think no matter what…"
"Ah? H-hello? Asui-san" Izuku replied upon hearing Asui calling him.
"Call me Tsuyu… in any case your quirk reminds me of All Might" finishing those words everyone was silent.
" A-A-A-A-A yes? Ha-Ha, b-but me is not like him- "Izuku replied much more nervous than normal, he even started to sweat and look sideways.
'Hahhh this idiot, I wonder how he was able to keep the secret for so long, it can be clearly seen that he is hiding something' Akira thought as he watched Izuku's pitiful performance. 1
"Wait Usui, All Might never hurt himself, if we talk about similar quirks I think Akira's is very similar to All Might's, after all, we have already seen the strength and power he has, being very similar to All Might's" intervened Kirishima, saving poor Izuku who looked like he would pass out from fright. 3
"Yes, you are absolutely right, it still seems incredible to me, I heard from some examinees who were in the same sector, that Akira destroyed the entire robot 0 in one hit, causing an explosion that devastated half the city" Mina explained animatedly while gesturing with hands imitating an explosion. 1
"Wow seriously, I heard there were several injuries due to the explosion" interjected Kaminari.
"I heard that he just destroyed most of the robots and then formed a mountain with them, on which he climbed and ordered everyone to kneel before their king" Hagakure spoke this time, each assumption being more far-fetched than the other.
Receiving a look full of admiration, surprise and expectation from several of his classmates who waited for Akira to confirm their stories, Akira could only feel a tic in his eye, a deep breath calmed down and began to speak.
"First of all, I didn't hurt anyone, I think. Second I did not form any mountain of robot corpses, it formed naturally and third I did not order anyone to kneel, they did it themselves, so please do not invent or believe false rumors" Satisfied with his explanation Akira leaned back in the chair while he closed his eyes to rest. 3
Hearing his words, they all showed different expressions, some looked at him in disbelief, others looked at him expectantly, hoping that at any moment he would open his eyes and say that he was only joking and others simply showed an ironic smile because even though they did not know each other long ago they could already identify something of Akira's personality.
Despite all this, the bus continued its journey and shortly afterward they reached their destination.
When they got off the bus they were greeted by an incredible sight, it seemed they were in Universal Studios, wherever they looked there were flood accidents, landslides, fires and many more disasters.
'What kind of budget does this school have to be able to build this? First a replica of a city full of robots and now a training ground full of natural disasters, now that I experience it I can see the deep wealth that the UA has' thought Akira as he looked at the magnificence of the place.
"This is the practical training area that I have created to simulate all kinds of accidents and disasters. His name is Ultimate Space For Jams!! or U.S.J" explained the hero N. 13 7
Aizawa seeing that it was only N. 13 approached discreetly and asked:
"Hey 13, where's All Might? It should already be here" 1
"From what I have been told, it seems that he was doing heroics while coming down the road until he ran out all the time, now he is resting" whispered N. 13
After that N.13 began his talk about the danger of quirks and the importance of using them correctly using his quirk as an example, while 13 explained, Akira was immersed in his thoughts. 1
'Ummm I wonder if N. 13 is capable of creating more powerful black holes, if so they would have had a better chance of beating the nomu, if it had created a black hole near the body of the nomu it would have turned to dust, I suppose he did not have the determination to kill' 6
After finishing the lesson of N. 13, Aizawa stood in front and began to speak:
"Okay, first things first-"
His speech was interrupted by a black portal that appeared out of nowhere in the center of the U.S.J, several people came out of it and leading them was a man with grayish blue hair who had several hands joined to the body.
" GATHER TOGETHER AND DON'T MOVE!" Aizawa yelled as he stepped between the villains and the students.
"N. 13 protect the students" Aizawa kept giving orders as he put on his glasses.
The students were confused by the situation, out of nowhere several people came out of a portal and the teacher began to shout and give orders, they did not know if this was part of the test or it was real.
"DO NOT MOVE! THEY ARE VILLAINS!!!" With Aizawa's words, everything was clear, everyone's expressions changed, showing fear, but what really caused panic and made them turn pale were the words of the villains:
"Eraserhead and N. 13… according to the schedule we acquired yesterday All Might be supposed to be here…" spoke a shadow that took the form of a human.
"Where is he … we go through all this trouble gathering people … you can't tell me that All Might the peace symbol is not here… I wonder if he will show up if we kill all the children?" In a high, twisted voice the subject covered in hands spoke.
While all the students displayed anguished and desperate expressions, one towards the opposite. At the back of the group, Akira had on his face a smile from ear to ear that showed his sharp fangs, his eyes released a mysterious light.
For years he hadn't gotten excited about a battle like this, though he couldn't display all of his abilities if he could use all of his brute strength. The excitement of the battle made him almost unable to contain his killing intent.
'Come on, come on, I don't want to wait any longer hahaha'
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa-treon/ acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
15 comments
VOTE
Chapter 53: Chapter 49: Attack on the U.S.J 3
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Saturday bye 3
As more villains kept coming out of the portal, the UA group grew more concerned.
"Since there may be intruders on the premises, aren't there supposed to be intruder sensors?" asked Momo.
"If the sensors are not responding it only means that there must be someone with a quirk capable of disabling them among them" Todoroki replied after analyzing the situation.
"N.13 starts the evacuation procedure and tries to contact the academy" Aizawa ordered as his scarf began to float indicating that he would start fighting at any moment.
"Sensei! Are you going to face them alone? Even if you suppress their quirks, there are too many of them" Izuku asked worriedly.
"A hero always has more than one trick up his sleeve. N.13 I'm counting on you" with those words Aizawa pounced on the first villains who approached the group.
Using agile movements in the air Aizawa entangled three villains with his scarf causing them to collide with each other, without stopping he ran towards a villain with a physical mutation, a quirk against which Aizawa was weak, but using his superior speed Aizawa dodged the blow of the villain and with a right hook hit him in the face sending him flying.
While Aizawa was in charge of distracting the villains the others began to evacuate under the guidance of N.13.
"Akira-san quickly we have to get out of here" Akira who was still deep in thought, was interrupted when suddenly Momo grabbed his arm and started pulling him towards the exit.
Regaining his composure Akira let himself go with the flow following the other students in his retreat, or so he was until Kurogiri materialized in front of them.
"I'm afraid I can't allow them to leave, greetings we are the league of villains, I apologize for the audacity, but we infiltrated the UA in order to attract Mr. All Might 'The symbol of Peace' we wondered if they would give us the opportunity to extinguish it"
SKLIT!!
BOOMM!!
Kurogiri's speech was interrupted by a combined attack from Kirishima and Bakugo, the explosion only causing Kurogiri's body to distort as after a moment he reverted to his human form indicating that the attack did not cause him any damage.
"FLEE!" N.13 could only say that before everyone was enveloped in Kurogiri's shadow.
Akira from beginning to end just watched as the situation developed, he even expected to be teleported too, since he wanted to know how he would feel, unfortunately he was part of the group that stayed, leaving him disappointed.
He knew that he couldn't stay silent anymore or the others would think that he was too scared to think, so he started acting like the class delegate.
"Iida, from what I deduced the inference zone has a limit, so use your quirk to go as fast as possible until you leave the zone and get in touch with the academy" Akira ordered Iida when he saw that he had not been either displaced.
"I can't do that! I wouldn't forgive myself for running away while you guys are fighting"
"We don't have time and we won't last long without reinforcements, your quirk is ideal for this task, use your quirk to save the others, so run Barr-Iida run" 14
After hearing Akira's words Iida ran towards the exit for help, and Akira took it upon himself to order the remaining students.
"Everyone makes a circular formation, cover each other's backs, do not separate from the group and do not worry everything will work out, I will take care of that"
N.13 was surprised at Akira's efficiency in leading, seeing that the situation with the students would be fine, she concentrated on her opponent Kurogiri, unzipping her finger N.13 created a black hole which was pointed at Kurogiri.
"Wait sensei no-" Akira couldn't stop N.13 from launching her black hole and just as he expected Kurogiri transported the black hole onto N.13's back, caught by surprise by redirected attack, N.13 could not dodge it and was affected by her own attack.
The entire back of N.13's suit turned to dust and she fell to the ground, the others could only see how in less than a second N.13 was knocked down, without being able to confirm her status, the students only stared as some villains were closing in on them.
Akira without delay ran towards the nearest villains and before they could react he attacked one of those in front, with a blow to the stomach he sent the poor guy flying who did not even have the opportunity to show his quirk, in his flight, the villain dragged two others behind him, reducing the number of enemies from 14 to 11.
Seeing that three of his companions had been defeated in an instant, the other villains were surprised and hesitated to approach Akira.
Akira did not miss the opportunity and pounced on his next victim, a middle-aged woman with messy hair, he threw a fist in her direction with the intention of sending her flying as he did with her partner, but contrary to his expectations she managed to react. 1
His fist was blocked by a mass of giant hair, all coming from the woman's head, seeing this, Akira couldn't help but remember a certain blonde Inter-space killer. 3
'It looks like a quirk that allows her to manipulate the length of her hair and also increase its hardness since she was able to resist my blow, this is fun fufufu' Akira did not think much more since he saw how the woman's hair was directed towards him in the form of spears.
With fluid movements he dodged all the attacks, closing the distance between the two Akira decided to get a little more serious, he accumulated blood on his arm and when he got close enough he threw a Jab at the body of the villain.
Confident that she would block Akira's attack, the villain re-formed a shield with her hair to block Akira's blow.
Seeing the mockery and disdain in the woman's eyes, Akira also showed a playful smile, when she saw his smile, the woman felt that something bad was going to happen, unfortunately she did not have time to consider it anymore since the jab hit the hair of her.
Seeing this a smile emerged on the woman's face at the thought that she had blocked the attack, but less than a second later the momentum of the blow did not stop and the hair shield she had built was destroyed, the blow not only pierced her defenses, the force behind it had barely lessened and was rapidly heading for her body.
With centimeters missing for the blow to arrive, Akira quickly withdrew from his position, the place where Akira had stood before now found a hole caused by a type of acid that continued to corrode the ground.
"Tsk, I didn't think you would dodge that" from the group of villains a man of average height spoke, his quirk was a mutation since behind him a scorpion's tail rose and in the sting of this one could see how it was dripping acid that melted the ground.
Instead of getting angry at being interrupted Akira smiled, he hadn't fought with the nomu yet, but he was already having fun, 'it seems that enrolling in the UA was not a bad idea' thought Akira.
"The best thing will be to get rid of the scorpion-man first, if it comes to attack my companions with its poison they will most likely die, even I would get hurt if it hits me" with his fixed objective Akira ran towards the scorpion-man.
As if waiting for his movement, the hair woman attacked him from behind with her hair.
"Hmph I knew you wouldn't let me attack him in peace, but you're not fast enough to avoid it" Akira used Shunpo easily dodging the woman's attack, besides he came in front of the scorpion guy, who upon seeing him suddenly appear in front of him was surprised.
"YUDOKU!" the woman yelled when she saw Akira throw an Uppercut towards the now named Yudoku.
In an incredible display of ingenuity, Yudoku used his tail to defend himself from the blow, unfortunately the exoskeleton could not bear the power of the impact and the entire tail exploded in a mess of blood and poison.
Akira quickly covered himself with his cloak, thus avoiding being stained by blood and more importantly, poison.
Unfortunately the villains did not have the same luck, since being close to Yudoku the poison managed to splash 4 of them and because they had neither the reflections nor a resistant suit like Akira's they could only scream in pain when they felt like his skin was corroded by poison. 1
Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhh !!!!!!!
"MY TAILLLLLL !! NO! NO! THIS CAN NOT BE HAPPENING!!! GRAHHHHH!!!!!" Yudoku could only scream and clench his teeth as he felt the pain that a limb that he had been with since he was born had now been destroyed.
Akira, seeing that his cloak was slowly corroded by the poison, took it off, looking at how his attack had not only wounded but had also practically knocked out Yudoku and 4 other villains, he smiled.
"It's your turn" Akira pointed to the hair woman who was staring in shock at her injured partner.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
12 comments
VOTE
Chapter 54: Chapter 50: Attack on the U.S.J Part 2 2
Hello here Acoms.
Merry Christmas, even if it's a little late.
Yesterday I drank so much that I couldn't wish them Merry Christmas. 3
But I hope you had a great time.
Thank you for your continued support and motivation, I hope you enjoy the chapter.
Hearing Akira's words the woman began to tremble with anger, curses and insults came out of her mouth and as if responding to her feelings, her hair began to move erratically, changing shape and size.
'Heh, it seems that their relationship is not only one of partners, but something more special' Akira could not prevent a smile from sliding on his face when he saw the unstable state of the villain.
"YOU! DAMN CHILD, BECAUSE YOU SMILE YOU WILL PAY TO DO THAT TO YUDOKU YOU MUST DIE!!!!!" With that scream, the woman's hair grew enormously, it seemed that a giant wave would rush over Akira, only that instead of water it was her hair.
"Wow, this is a hairy situation" Akira instead of worried, began to joke, so far the whole battle has been a warm-up for when the time comes to fight against the nomu.
Boom
Akira looked in the direction where the sound was coming from and saw how Aizawa was attacked by the nomu, 'it seems that I can no longer entertain myself with these villains, if I am not going to help Aizawa he could be very hurt, besides soon he will arrive All Might and I don't want him to take my punching bag off'
Akira began to circulate much more blood through his legs and arms, causing them to turn slightly red. The woman seemed to feel the change in Akira and also moved all of her hair.
Spears, whip drills and even hammers were the forms that took the woman's hair, dozens of them were heading towards Akira, the scene seemed to come from Fate. 1
"I'm sorry, but the only king here is me, so return to your Gilgamesh franchise" Akira took a step and only this was necessary for the ground to fragment, his speed was much higher than when he fought against Yudoku, the weapons of hair tried to hit him and when everyone thought they succeeded, Akira's body disappeared. 1
Every time a spear impaled Akira, it was not his true body, it was simply the residual image that he left when he moved, seeing that Akira was too fast for her attacks to hit him, the villain decided to change of strategy.
She pulled all of her hair back and surrounded herself with him, waiting for the moment Akira to attack.
Seeing this Akira just snorted and attacked her head-on, not caring how obvious her trap was.
Unlike when he hit Yudoku, this time Akira formed a blade with his hand, spreading his fingers and holding them upright, thus increasing the penetration of his blow. 3
With a movement similar to a thrust Akira stabbed the cocoon that surrounded the villain, due to the force that Akira put into his attack it easily pierced the cocoon, but when he went to withdraw his hand Akira noticed that it was stuck.
"HA, this was your plan" the cocoon that previously surrounded the villain opened and enveloped Akira inside.
The villain still with Akira's hand pierced in her abdomen smiled, which caused a drop of blood to drip from her mouth.
" DIE DAMN HERO!" thorns were driven into the cocoon that now enveloped Akira leaving him like a porcupine.
"Kyuketsu-san" Uraraka muttered in disbelief as she watched this scene, her hands covered her mouth which was trembling and tears began to fall.
"Tch that's all, I thought it would be something more exciting, well it's time to end this charade" a voice was heard from the cocoon of hair.
"No! This is impossible, it is impossible for you to survive that" murmured the villain.
Guhh *
The hand that she previously had nailed to her abdomen was withdrawn and with a horizontal movement the entire cocoon of hair was cut off, as if his arm were a sword cutting through butter. 4
When the cocoon was destroyed, a figure could be seen, it had some scratches on its face and the armor was damaged with several perforations due to the thorns, but Akira's body was intact.
Taking advantage of everyone's surprise Akira hit the villain on the head knocking her out.
Of the initial 14 villains there were only 5 villains left counting Kurogiri, who after seeing the defeat of the two strongest villains in his group, decided to retreat and inform Shigaraki that a student escaped and reinforcements would come. Thus leaving only 4 villains with the ability to fight.
"You take care of the remaining villains, I will go help Aizawa" leaving those orders Akira used Shunpo to get to where Aizawa was fighting.
Seeing Akira disappear, Uraraka, Shoji, Seto and the other students looked at the 4 remaining villains and gathering their courage, attacked them.
...
Aizawa would never have launched into a head-on battle, since his battle style is more focused on ambushes and surprise attacks, but because he was with his students he decided to launch the attack in order to increase their morale and above all give them time to evacuate.
Using his quirk and battle experience, Aizawa was able to defeat several villains, the problem is that there were too many so he gradually fell at a disadvantage.
This was shown when he attacked the leader of the group of villains, when approaching Shigaraki, Aizawa threw his scarf towards him, Shigaraki caught it with his hand and taking advantage of this, Aizawa pulled him towards him giving him an elbow hit in the stomach with his arm free.
Unfortunately his attack was blocked by Shigaraki's other hand and due to exhaustion from using his quirk Aizawa was unable to erase Shigaraki's quirk, allowing it to disintegrate his elbow.
Hurriedly retreating Aizawa managed to dodge the attack of another villain who tried to attack him from behind, looking at his broken elbow Aizawa analyzed the situation in search of the best course of action.
"Your quirk is not suitable for fighting for long periods of time, so do not try to bite off more than you can swallow, Heraserhead. Oh! by the way, hero, I'm not the one you should worry about" 1
Aizawa only managed to turn his head slightly and briefly watch a huge hand wrap around him.
Boom *
Aizawa gasped as his entire body was crushed against the hard concrete.
...
Izuku, Tsuyu and Momo watched as Aizawa fought against the villains, since when they were teleported the three ended up in the same place, a flood zone, after being saved from the water by Tsuyu, Izuku used his quirk to create a whirlpool in the water, attracting all the villains in one place, then using Momo's quirk a giant net was created in which they trapped them all.
Because of this they were able to quickly return and observe the battle of Aizawa, including the moment when he was struck to the ground by the nomu.
Seeing this, fear began to invade them, they had never seen such a cruel battle before and above all they did not expect the hero to lose against the villain, they could only see the scene of their master being beaten, freeze wishing that someone would come to save them.
As if a God in the sky heard their words cough, author-sama A figure appeared in front of them, wearing a black suit with red details and a helmet that only allowed to see two red light orbs that they managed to identify as his eyes. 1
When he opened the helmet they could see the face of an incredibly handsome young man, just as they had thought, the red orbs were his eyes that seemed to drip blood due to the intense red.
When he opened his mouth, his teeth could be seen, of which the fangs that seemed very sharp stood out "I'm sorry for the delay, now everything will be fine, don't worry" were the reassuring words he said before turning around and looking at the villains.
Looking at his straight, immovable, mountain-like back, made Momo and Tsuyu relax, a feeling of comfort and tranquility invaded them, they did not know why, but they involuntarily trusted him, perhaps his confident attitude or the reassuring tone of voice, they only knew that, despite being meters away from the villains, they felt much safer than at home. 2
"Well, it seems like they hurt my sensei, I can't let them go without suffering the consequences for it" Akira throne his fingers while he continued speaking.
"All Might may not be present, but to defeat that black bird I am enough" showing a predatory smile, Akira pointed at him.
"Come on Tweety, let's see if you can have fun me" the emotion could be heard in his words, even Shigaraki doubted about the sanity of this student. 2
COMMENT
11 comments
VOTE
Chapter 55: Chapter 51: Akira vs Nomu 2
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Wednesday bye 3
Grrrrr
Seeing the insolence of the boy, the nomu grunted and rushed towards him.
Shigaraki, seeing the nomu's attack, did not say anything either, since he himself felt furious that a brat dared to despise them, he wanted to see him suffer and beg for mercy for daring to challenge him. 2
Although the nomu was fast, Akira's senses were much better, so he could see clearly as he approached, excited at the idea of comparing forces, Akira circulated blood towards his left arm in such a way that the veins bulged slightly.
The nomu when seeing that Akira did not avoid him thought that he was paralyzed with fear, showing a smile, if you can call that expression that was making his disfigured face. Even Aizawa who was still recovering from the blow showed panic when imagining the scene of Akira being rammed and pounded by that monster. 9
Upon reaching the correct distance the nomu swung his arm forward in an open palm strike, intending to grab Akira and squeeze him to death.
"Hmph" mocking the nomu's attack, Akira threw a punch towards the outstretched hand that was getting closer and closer to his body.
PLAFF
Everyone instinctively closed their eyes at the sound of the two hands hitting and although no one said it, everyone inevitably thought that the loser was going to be Akira. 1
GRARGHHHHH
Contrary to their expectations, a roar of bestial pain was heard that obviously could not belong to Akira, when both Aizawa and Momo, Tsuyu and Deku opened their eyes they saw a scene that they believed was impossible.
The monster that previously incapacitated Aizawa with a blow, now found himself with his broken arm in a strange position, his entire arm had been bent back in an unnatural way.
On the contrary, Akira who was shorter and with much less muscle mass was in perfect shape.
They couldn't help but doubt what their eyes had seen and only reacted when the monster roared again as his arm healed and returned to the correct position.
"Wow! It seems incredible to me that you have managed to hurt him, but this will be the only time you do it, Nomu stop hold yourself, SHRED HIM!" 1
In response to Shigaraki's order, the nomu grunted affirmatively.
"Oh! Interesting, with that regeneration, super strength and shock absorption, it is the perfect tank, or rather the perfect punching bag" Akira scoffed and without waiting for a response from the villain, appeared in front of the nomu throwing another punch, only much stronger than previous.
Caught off guard, the nomu received a direct blow to his abdomen, due to the force of Akira's fist, he sank into the abdomen and an explosion of air could be seen from the back of the nomu, showing the tremendous force he had used in his knock.
But unlike the previous blow, this time the nomu did not react, beyond retreating slightly from the momentum.
"JIJIJI" the nomu let out a strange laugh, after receiving the blow as if he made fun of Akira for how weak he is. 1
'I guess he's really tough, then I won't limit myself, let's see how much you can keep your mocking smile' Akira thought seeing how his blow was easily blocked.
Akira decided to stop restraining himself, with his constant training he finally reached the point where his blood could circulate through his body, enhancing everything at the same time, unfortunately, his knowledge is still superficial, so by doing so his body is continuously damaged, so that even with your regeneration healing him, there is a time limit to using this technique. 1
"Huh, The 8 inner doors open KAHH" Although it could not be seen by the suit, inside Akira's body turned red and the veins that normally would not be noticed, at this moment pulsed erratically, if someone looked with X-ray Akira's body, you will notice how his muscles are continually compressing and expanding, breaking and repairing every second, the blood traveling so rapidly through his bloodstream that it seemed like a jet of pressure. 7
When using the technique, Akira immediately felt the changes, his body became lighter, he felt that each movement carried an incredible power, obviously as he had said this power was not free, the consequence is that he had a time limit, in which his body would be repeatedly destroying and healing itself, and this would obviously come with excruciating pain, feeling how every tendon, muscle and bone in your body is pushed to the limit until it breaks under pressure, to then be healed and repeat the process.
Even for someone like Akira, the pain was immense, although he hated to think about it, he had to admit that if it weren't for the torture he received at the H.E.Q he would not be able to bear this kind of pain. 1
Swallowing the urge to scream in pain, Akira decided to use it to his advantage, in his memories there was a book about an MC named Bai Zemin who could control the blood, in this, Bai Zemin mentioned that adrenaline is not only a hormone but also a substance that is released by the body when it is in situations of stress, danger, excitement or in this case pain, this substance then travels through the blood to reach all parts of the body. 7
Using this theory, Akira took advantage of the adrenaline he was released due to the pain and excitement of fighting, and using his blood flow he circulated it continuously.
Although he had doubts, Akira could feel it, the pain was numbing, what was almost unbearable before was now only slight discomfort, he knew that this was not a complete cure and it was only temporary, even that he could end up more injured after he deactivated the technique, but as long as it allowed him to fight, he was willing to risk it.
What for Akira was minutes, for the others it happened in a few seconds, although they could not see the change in Akira's body due to the suit and helmet if they could see how his eyes turned a more intense red, they unconsciously had to look away since looking directly at him, felt like their souls were escaping.
"Let's get this over with" Akira didn't linger any longer and lunged towards the nomu to resume his battle.
Everyone present only caught a glimpse of an afterimage briefly before it disappeared from view of him, only reacting when they heard the impact of two bodies colliding.
Directing their gaze to the place of the noise they saw how the nomu blocked Akira's blow, after that both Akira and the nomu began to exchange blows, each blow made by them entailed explosions of air that made the spectators swallow saliva. 2
Due to his greater speed, Akira managed to dodge the nomu's blows by thousandths, the problem is that despite having strengthened his attacks they were still not strong enough to defeat the nomu, any wound that he managed to cause in the nomu's body was healed almost instantly.
As the seconds passed, the scene of their fight expanded, advancing and retreating, destroying the ground and sending debris flying due to the pressure of their blows.
As the battle progressed, Akira became more immersed in it, he focused all his attention on fighting, a primitive emotion awakened in him, the emotion of fighting and competing against others. 1
Without realizing it, Akira began to receive more and more injuries, because he had not taken into account the consequences of fighting at high speed, the internal injuries that his body was suffering were exceeding the rate that his regenerative factor could cure them.
In addition to that, although he dodged most of the nomu's blows, inevitably one or the other managed to hit his body, increasing the load of his regeneration.
Focused on fighting Akira did not realize that he was losing large amounts of blood, even at a dangerously low level.
The more he exchanged blows with the nomu, the surroundings became blurred, his reasoning and sanity sank, as if his thoughts were submerged in the ocean, becoming heavier as he went deeper.
The only thing he could feel perfectly was the thrill of fighting, the thrill of seeing blood and killing.
From an omniscient point of view, a large, cruel, deformed smile could be seen on Akira's face, which instead of human looked more like that of a bloodthirsty beast.
His former enchanting and mysterious eyes had darkened and now only showed madness and bloodlust.
The constant loss of blood caused Akira to enter Berserker mode without realizing it, in his excitement for fighting he did not consider the consequences of using a technique that he had not yet mastered, which caused him to suffer injuries that caused him a massive loss of blood that led him to the current situation. 5
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa-treon / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
13 comments
VOTE
Chapter 56: No chapter
Ughhh
I'm very unlucky, why do I have to get sick on the last days of the year? 2
I think my immune system is playing games with me (sigh).
Sorry guys, I'll try to upload a chapter tomorrow, but I think after that I'll be resting for about 3 days while I recover.
Don't worry, I'm not going to drop the novel, it's only 3-4 days, I don't think it will last longer. 7
If I feel better I will upload a chapter but I do not promise anything.
Thank you for the constant support and love that you have given to this fanfic, see you in a few days.
Att: Acoms: 3
COMMENT
13 comments
VOTE
Chapter 57: Chapter 52: Akira vs Nomu Part 2 2
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters.
From the outside, the fight seemed to be in a stalemate, in which Akira dodged most of the nomu's blows while avoiding being injured, but in turn, his attacks seemed to have little effect on the nomu, as he recovered from all the blows wounds.
Suddenly with an explosive blow that sent the nomu flying, the balance was broken, when looking the nomu, it was embedded in the wall of a building, it had several bleeding wounds and its chest had collapsed, indicating that its bones and internal organs had been crushed, despite these fatal injuries, he was alive and his body was already being regenerated.
As they looked from to the one responsible for sending him flying, they all encountered an unexpected scene, such that Izuku couldn't help screaming.
"WHAT!!" Izuku couldn't help but blurt out when looking at Akira's state, Akira who had been attacking and seemed like he hadn't received any blow was covered in blood, his previously black suit had now turned red due to the blood that covered him.
CRACK
Although he received only a few blows, these were enough for Akira's suit to be practically destroyed, the pieces fell without stopping, revealing underneath Akira's body, which despite not having cuts was covered in blood, so much was the pressure of the blood in his body, that this began to be released through his pores, drop after drop Akira's blood was falling to the floor.
Clik
As the helmet opened, more blood dripped from inside him as if the prey was overflowing, at the same time Akira inside him gasped like a beast.
Akira's body began to take its toll, the rate at which his body was destroyed was greater than that of his regenerative factor.
Despite this, Akira didn't care, at this moment he couldn't think of anything other than fighting, so even though his body was begging to rest, his mind stubbornly ordered him to move.
Glup
Izuku gulped as he watched Akira begin to move slowly, even though his body looked like it was going to collapse at any moment.
Izuku was astonished to see Akira's match against the nomu, not because it was very exciting as he couldn't even follow the speed at which they were fighting, the reason for his astonishment was the level of power Akira had, he couldn't believe that someone his age could be so powerful.
'Compared to him I ' Izuku couldn't help but be disheartened when comparing himself to Akira, whether, in power or will to save others, Akira surpassed him. 4
Having the will to keep moving forward to defend others even when the body is shattered, Izuku couldn't help but doubt his determination and whether he was the right one to possess the OFA.
Before he could continue to get depressed at his inferiority he was interrupted by Aizawa who appeared in front.
"Damn, this must be Vlad referring to how dangerous his quirk could be for the user" Aizawa who in the midst of the confusion had managed to recover enough, had moved to where Izuku and the others were, to protect them in case of the other villain's attack.
"Huh" Sensei! Do you know why Akira is hurt even though he had the upper hand?" Momo asked urgently seeing Akira's terrible state.
"Hmmm, Akira's quirk is powerful, it allows him to become incredibly strong by using his blood to stimulate his body, but at the same time, it is incredibly dangerous, especially to the user himself.
After all, to get stronger Akira circulates his blood in a certain way, for this requires great medical knowledge and concentration, a wrong step and could end up hurt, despite Vlad's warnings, I didn't consider it too much, since the precision and control displayed by Akira were splendid, but I didn't consider a situation where everyone would be in danger and Akira had to face such a powerful opponent. 1
What you are seeing are the consequences of Akira recklessly using his quirk, most likely to increase his power he would have forced his limits, obtaining a substantial improvement, but as you could see this did not come for free since his body could not withstand the pressure and is now being destroyed from within"
As Aizawa explained, he clenched his fist so hard that he bleed, as a teacher he had to be the one to defend and protect his students, instead, he was being protected by a student who was risking his life, the impotence he felt was only surpassed by the concern for Akira's health.
...
Since Akira entered the enhanced state it had only been a few minutes, now that he lost his sanity it was an omen that he would soon end the match, be it one way or another.
So far the nomu was still embedded in the wall regenerating and recovering from all the damage caused, since although the others did not notice it, after so many blows from Akira the nomu was close to the limit that its shock absorption ability could withstand.
In addition, his regeneration was also slowing down, explaining why he was still embedded in the wall.
Forcing his body Akira appears in a blink in front of the nomu and using an Uppercut hits the nomu's chin sending him flying.
Without giving him time to breathe, Akira jumped up and reached in an instant the nomu who was still flying from the blow, clasping his hands Akira used all the strength of his arms to hit him to the ground.
From the point of view of Izuku, Aizawa, and the others the only thing they could see was the nomu being used as a pinball, bouncing from one side to the other.
Akira's maddened attack seemed to have no end, for each blow he dealt with the nomu, Akira also left blood splatters, everything indicated that it was a persistence competition, whoever resisted more would be the winner and it was at this point that Akira beat him the nomu, because even if the nomu was a being created from a dead body, it could not be compared against the greatest predator, a monster that is at the top of the food chain and that would never accept to lose.
GRUAHHH
With a guttural roar, Akira mobilized all of his forces towards his left fist, due to the blood pressure, his arm seemed to deform and swell due to the power within him.
BOOM
When it hit the nomu's body, all the bones in his arm were fractured, leaving them to dust, his arm fell inert as if it had been boned. 3
The nomu flew off in a horizontal path, piercing and crushing the building behind it.
"Shigaraki, I lost contact with the nomu, the mission is a failure, I recommend retiring" Kurogiri informed Shigaraki that he was still surprised by the outcome of the battle.
" ARGH, the nomu was supposed to have the strength to kill All Might, how did a student defeat him? Our plans have collapsed There is no doubt that if All Might arrives now we will not be able to win.
It's the end of the game. AHHH...
Game over… FOR NOW... 1
But before that, let's take care of the brat now that he's injured, if we let him live it will be a big problem in the future" Exasperated Shigaraki scratched his neck, just as he was about to move towards Akira.
SMASH
"DO NOT BE AFRAID, BECAUSE I HAVE ARRIVED!" Entering with his usual All Might phrase he appeared before everyone, only that, unlike the other times, he did not wear a smile, his face had an expression of anger that did not match his always optimistic attitude. 1
" AAAHHHH Looks like there won't be a chance" Shigaraki muttered upon seeing All Might's arrival.
Seeing the state of the place and especially the state of Akira, All Might become even angrier, using the increased speed of him he approached Akira in an attempt to keep him away from the villains.
But when he was about to grab it, Akira counterattacked with a Jab, without expecting such an attack, All Might was hit in his body, fortunately, due to injuries and fatigue, Akira's power could not be compared to his peak, so the blow alone pushed All Might back a little.
"Young Kyuketsu, what is the reason for …" Before continuing with his words, All Might saw Akira's eyes and understood the reason, Akira's eyes seemed cloudy, devoid of life and emotions, only bloodlust could be seen. 1
If it was someone else he would have thought that the bloodlust was directed towards him, but All Might know that it was not, in the past he also had those eyes, when he lost his teacher and had to fight AFO the combat was so intense that he couldn't allow himself to be distracted, he was so focused on fighting that for a moment he got lost and only thought about continuing to fight.
Understanding that young Kyuketsu was most likely in that state, All Might decided to quickly approach behind him and knock on the back of the neck him unconscious. 4
"Rest young Kyuketsu, you have fought and protected your companions like a hero, now leave the rest to me" holding Akira's unconscious body, All Might then directed his gaze towards Shigaraki.
"It's time they pay to hurt my precious students" With an icy look All Might the faces of all the villains paled. 2
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
14 comments
VOTE
Chapter 58: Chapter 53: Mastering a Yandere 3
Hey, I came back.
I already feel a little better, so I decided to upload a chapter. 2
I know it's late, but a happy new year. 4
Hope you had a good time. 1
Thank you all for worrying and sending me messages of support, it is very motivating to read them, so thank you very much and I hope you continue to enjoy reading about this adventure with me.
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Wednesday bye 3
Seeing the intention to attack in All Might's eyes, Kurogiri activated a portal as fast as he could, managing to disappear from the scene with Shigaraki, just before All Might's hand managed to catch them.
"Tch, they escaped" furious and frustrated at having let the main villains escape, All Might focused his gaze on the remaining villains, just by looking at their scared faces All Might understood that he would not get any valuable information from them.
...
All Might easily subdue the remaining villains and at that time the missing members of class 1A were arriving, who upon seeing the disaster and destruction of the area were surprised, even more so after seeing how Akira received first aid from Momo. 2
Despite the fact that they had been together for a short time and still did not know each other, in everyone's mind it was clear that the strongest of the class was Akira, so seeing him in such a wounded state was something amazing for them.
By the time the reinforcements arrived, everyone from Class 1A had already assembled and had all the villains gagged on the ground.
With the arrival of the reinforcements, Recovery Girl obviously arrived, after seeing Akira's state, she used her quirk to stabilize him, then using a vehicle, she and Akira who was still unconscious were transported to the UA hospital.
...
Already in the hospital, Momo, Mina, Izuku, Tsuyu, Iida were sitting waiting for the doctor to leave Akira's room and inform them of his condition.
"Excuse me miss, I am Kyuketsu Akira's mother, the school contacted me to come and pick up my son" Hearing Akira's name, Momo and the others turned their gaze towards the fountain.
Talking to the receptionist was a beautiful middle-aged woman, she was wearing a pair of high boots that covered her knees, a thigh-length black dress and on top of this a black coat, she looked elegant and beautiful, even with a sensual touch, but without making it look vulgar. (image here) 7
In short, a beautiful woman, the group of young people could not help but be impressed by the beauty and aura that the woman exuded, the first to recover from the amazement was Momo, as an Ojou-sama belonging to a high-status family, had seen many beautiful and elegant women, so that, although surprised by the beauty, she managed to recover quickly.
"Ahem excuse me, ma'am, we heard you say that your son is Akira-san, we are Akira's classmates" with Momo's cough the others reacted and quickly introduced themselves just like her. 1
"Oh I see, can you tell me what happened to my son, I am very worried after receiving the call from the school" Akira's mother asked after everyone introduced themselves.
"Ah … Uhm … What happened was …" Momo did not know how to answer Akira's mother's question, since if she told him the truth, most likely Akira's mother would be scared and angry at the school for endangering his son's life, but she also knew that as a mother she had every right to know the truth, so Momo found herself in a dilemma, from which she was rescued by the arrival of the doctor.
"Excuse me, relatives of Mr. Kyuketsu Akira" spoke the doctor who had left Akira's room.
"Yes, I am the mother, how is my son?" the mother asked.
"Do not worry Mrs. Kyuketsu, your son is stable, the injured bones and organs have already been treated and at this moment they are healing, apparently his body has a very good regenerative capacity after we supply him with blood to replace the loss, his body recovered even faster.
According to my estimate, in a week it will be completely cured, if you wish, you can take him home with you to recover, or we can keep him here, you decide" explained the doctor.
"Can I come in to look at it?" asked Mrs. Kyuketsu.
"Sure, he's still weak and unconscious, but you can come in to look at him" With the doctor's permission, Akira's mother entered the room.
Once inside you can see Akira lying on a bed, connected to various devices that monitored his rhythm, the mother silently approached the unconscious Akira, tilting her head close to Akira's ear as the mother spoke.
"Darling ~ Are you going to keep pretending to be asleep?" Despite the sweet tone that she used of it, Akira began to sweat profusely, not wanting to make her angry, he opened his eyes and smiled as lovingly as possible as could.
"Himiko, my love, to what do I owe the pleasant visit"
Himiko just looked at him with an amused smile at Akira's antics.
"What are you talking about Darling, the school contacted me, because for some reason my beloved son ended up so injured that they had to take him to the hospital"
"Ahh HAHAHAHA, well it's just that today's exercise was somewhat complicated and by mistake, I ended up injured HAHAHA" Akira explained stiffly.
"You think I don't know what happened, maybe you forgot that our souls are united, did you think I didn't feel when you lost your sanity and went into Berserker mode, you know how worried I was, or the surprise I had when I infiltrated and looked from the heavens like my Darling used a self-destructive technique and went crazy fighting, you know how hard I had to try not to lash out and kill everyone who hurt you" 1
Although Himiko pronounced everything with a tone full of anger, her eyes showed the pain and sadness she felt, tears fell down her beautiful cheeks, making Akira feel an overwhelming pain in his chest, he preferred to feel his body destroyed by the pressure of the blood to see his beloved cry for him.
Without caring about his injuries, Akira hugged Himiko, pulling her to his chest as he began to apologize:
"I'm sorry, sorry, I shouldn't have acted so recklessly, sorry for making you cry, sorry" Akira continued to apologize while Himiko in her embrace cried.
After Himiko calmed down, she dropped a bomb that Akira didn't expect.
"I'm glad you understand Aki, now what if you tell me who they are and why those bitches outside call you by your name" Himiko spoke with a dark and indifferent tone, her eyes were empty and emotionless, worrying Akira. 5
"W-Well, the outsiders are my classmates, I had already mentioned their names to you, Iida, Izuku, although it seems that he likes to be called Deku, hahaha weird no, who might like to be called Useless, but It seems that it is a nickname that his childhood friend Bakugo gave him, speaking of Bakugo he is also a classmate, although it is somewhat annoying- " 1
"Darling ~ I will not repeat myself, who are those bitches outside and why do they call you by your name" Akira's spiel was interrupted by Himiko. 1
Sighing internally Akira could only pray that Himiko did not initiate a massacre.
"Sigh, they are my friends and they call me by my first name because I allowed them to, you know I don't like Japanese traditions and I prefer to be called by name, but don't worry, they are just friends, the only one that I love is you "Akira quickly explained.
"Ohhh, just friends, although what was her name? Uhmmm, Momo? Yes, Momo seemed very worried about you, even when she arrived she introduced herself and seemed nervous, can you tell me why? Maybe later I should visit her and let her know that Aki is only mine" she asked again only that the dark aura that she exuded was greater and even Akira was beginning to think if she would stab him.
Akira knew that he couldn't let this continue or else Himiko would chain him up someday and lock him in a basement to have him all to herself, determined not to be Beta in the relationship, Akira pulled Himiko back into his embrace. 1
"Himiko, I love you, you are the most important thing to me, but I will not allow you to control me, I am not a human, I am the one at the top of the food chain, I am the king of beasts, I will never allow you to someone decide for me, much less threaten me" Akira spoke in a heavy and cold tone, very different from the usual warmth with which he speaks to Himiko. 4
In his embrace, Himiko felt a chill run down her spine because Akira always treated her with love and fulfilled all her wishes, in Himiko's mind the idea had been formed that he would do whatever she wanted, that he was hers and therefore she could decide what she wanted with him.
But at this moment she understood that even though Akira loved her, he was the asset in the relationship, he was the Alpha, by becoming a vampire she not only renounced her humanity but also embraced the customs of vampires, vampires are beasts that by nature they only follow the strongest, only by being stronger can you order the others and at this moment Himiko understood that Akira was the dominant one in their relationship, he was the one in command.
Although she should feel humiliated or depressed by the situation, Himiko instead felt excited, she felt that Akira's dominant attitude was attractive and sensual, she did not know why, but she wanted him to subdue her, were her bestial instincts reacting to the Alpha orders? 8
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
16 comments
VOTE
Chapter 59: Chapter 54 2
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Thursday bye 3
Seeing Himiko's reaction, Akira was first surprised, then a smile crept onto his face and inside he felt an infinite euphoria, by accident he has just discovered a fetish of his girlfriend and the best of all is that it is one that helps control Himiko's Yandere personality.
Although happy with this discovery, Akira continued to act domineering, seeing that Himiko was looking at the ground, Akira lifted her chin causing her to look into his eyes.
"Look at me Himiko, I don't want you to say or even think that you can decide with whom I can or cannot speak, no one can give me orders, only I can order. Did I make myself understood?" Akira followed up with his cold, domineering act.
Hahh ~ Hahh ~
Akira was surprised to see how Himiko's breathing became heavy and an intense blush covered her face, Himiko only nodded in response to Akira's question.
As Akira celebrated in his mind for such an unexpected but pleasant discovery, Himiko recovered from her reverie.
"Ara, so does that mean that I can have friends too?" Himiko asked.
"Eh? Of course Himiko, only if they are men do they have to be castrated or gay, Ummm, although a gay could fall in love with you, with how beautiful you are it could happen, better only castrated, although they too despite being eunuchs could look at you with lewd eyes and having dirty thoughts, no, better only have female friends, if I think it will be the best idea" 2
Akira knew that he was being as hypocritical as possible, a few seconds ago he said that she could not tell him who to be friends with, but now he forbade her to have male friends, but what could do if he was also possessive, after all only a man equal possessive could fall in love with a Yandere. 2
The difference between him and Himiko is that he had established dominance, he was in command and above all he did not have a submissive personality, so unlike Himiko who accepted and even got turned on when he dominated her, if she tried to do something this to him, he would rebel and turn the tables taking dominance again, he could not allow himself to be the submissive in the relationship, something deep inside told him that he would rather die than be subordinate to someone.
Coming out of his monologue, Akira noticed Himiko who instead of pouting or replying to him for the injustice, was panting releasing steam from her mouth, her eyes seemed unfocused and a shiny transparent liquid was sliding down her legs. 1
Akira found the situation even more surreal "She just had an orgasm from the words I said to her" Akira didn't expect her submissive personality to be so strong that even when he forbade her to have male friends she was turned on.
In Himiko's mind there was only a thought 'Ahn ~ Aki looks so attractive acting dominant, fufufu, the jealous Aki is so hot, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him I love him I love him I love him I love him I love him I love him I love him I love that he's so possessive fufufu' 3
After that Akira waited for Himiko to recover, Himiko explained that they could go home directly and that according to the doctor his recovery would take about a week.
"Thank goodness my regeneration is somewhat slow due to excessive use during the battle, or who knows what expression they would have had if they knew that in one day I will be perfectly healthy" Akira was relieved that his super regeneration was not revealed, they could only identify that its regenerative capacity was rapid, but not to the point that it could be called a quirk.
With everything clarified, Akira changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair that the UA lent him, he left the room pushed by Himiko and outside as he expected were his classmates.
When they saw him, they all approached happily to see that he was fine.
"Akira-san I'm glad you're better, I was worried, you were incredible, Momo told me how you faced it and fought without fear" as Mina approached, she began to talk non-stop about how brave and incredible Akira was, raising the mood with her optimism, although her eyes gave away how worried she was.
"Hahaha sorry for making you guys worry, I'm fine, this injury is nothing, in a week I'll be like new" Akira also lightened the atmosphere with his animated response. 2
"I'm really sorry Akira-san, because of us you had to fight, if we hadn't overestimated our strength you wouldn't have ended up as this" Momo bowed deeply.
"I want to apologize too, I was only able to run when my friends needed help, and even then I wasn't fast enough" Iida bowed as well, only he did so deeply that his head seemed to hit the ground.
"What are they talking about, Momo, we are friends, I would never stare while you are injured, plus you don't have to blame yourself, Aizawa-sensei was out for the count, so obviously the responsibility to protect my teammates falls on me, the delegate.
And your Iida, running was the best option, thanks to the fact that you went for reinforcements no one died and if you still feel guilty for being too slow, you just have to train, remember this feeling of helplessness and use it as fuel to make you faster, so that next time be so fast that nobody gets hurt"
Akira's words not only impacted Iida, Momo, Izuku and the others but also felt motivated, they did not want to stare again while their friend fought to the death against a villain, for the next they would protect him or at least help him, they didn't want to be an extra burden.
As if they were agreeing, they all said in unison: "Umu, we will train hard, next time we will not let you bear all the responsibility, we will also be heroes and protect everyone" 5
Akira thought he saw a light behind the group of friends, making them look like brave saints or heroes. 'Am I hallucinating, did I hit my head?' Akira decided it was better not to think about that strange light anymore and just smiled at his companions. 2
"I'm glad, I'll be waiting for the result of your training" After that Akira said goodbye to the others and in the company of Himiko they left the hospital.
When he got home, Akira got out of the wheelchair, he only used it as part of the act that he was injured, since even though his wounds have not healed completely and he cannot demonstrate 100% of his power, it is enough to move and walk normally.
"Aki, despite everything that happened in the hospital, I hope you have not forgotten that you must compensate me for being so reckless and worrying so much fufufu" Akira who was about to go to the room to rest stopped in his tracks when he heard Himiko's words.
Although he did not promise or say anything about compensation for worrying her, he knew that he could not refuse, after all, it was true that Himiko must have been very worried seeing his fight and how injured he was.
But after living years as a couple, Akira already knew what would be the best way to compensate her.
"You're right, it was my fault and that's why I wanted to invite you on a date tomorrow, what do you think, it's been a while since we bought clothes" Despite hating shopping, Akira knew that this was one of Himiko's favorite hobbies, so despite his reluctance, he proposed the idea, also the focus would be on Himiko, so he could look at her with different types of clothes and appreciate her beauty.
Hearing his proposal, Himiko's eyes lit up like stars, with a jump Himiko hugged and clung to Akira like a Koala. 1
" YES YES YES YES! I'm looking forward to it, fufufu a date with Aki, plus we'll go shopping for clothes, you can't take it back, you already promised" Seeing how excited Himiko was, Akira also smiled and wrapped his arms around her. 1
Still intertwined, they headed to the room to rest and prepare for tomorrow's date.
Despite their injuries, that night Akira and Himiko enjoyed carnal pleasures, as for their poor neighbors, some had moved, but those who still lived there were in the process of writing a letter in which they begged for soundproofing his apartment. 2
This letter would be signed by all the neighbors and then delivered to the mailbox of Akira's apartment, who upon reading it would decide to soundproof his house, not out of pity or compassion, but because he did not want anyone but him to hear the moans of his adorable wife, only he had the right to hear her.
Although this is a story for another day.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
16 comments
VOTE
Chapter 60: Chapter 55
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Tuesday bye 3
Going back to when Kurogiri and Shigaraki escaped.
Upon returning to the base, Shigaraki began to fiercely scratch his neck, even causing blood to gush out.
"Arghhh !! We failed, we totally failed, we were completely destroyed, our subordinates did not last an instant in front of those children, they even got rid of the Nomu without the help of All Might, we did not even have the opportunity to measure the level of the Symbol of the Peace, just one brat was enough to defeat them"
"Oh! Seriously, a child was able to fight and defeat the Nomu" a voice sounded from tv on the table.
"That's right sir, both in strength and speed he managed to surpass the Nomu and defeat him, but it seems that he has a limit since after defeating the Nomu his body was covered in blood and injured, most likely when using his quirk his body cannot withstand the impact and collapsed due to the pressure "Kurogiri informed.
"Ummm Could it be that … Well, that doesn't matter, even if that's true it will only facilitate my plans" the voice thought of a possibility, but to be sure he would have to investigate. 4
"That damn brat, because of him I made a fool of myself, we declared going to kill All Might, but we couldn't even beat a student, all because of that kid That kid !" Shigaraki could still remember his mocking smile and the contempt in the boy's eyes when he spoke to him.
"There's no use keeping whining about it! Although we couldn't get any information on All Might's status, we now know of the existence of that child.
Let's gather a new group, handpicked and take all the time we need, remember, we can't move freely!
Shigaraki Tomura! Next time you must show the whole world the true horror of your existence, The Symbol of Terror!" finished the voice inspiringly.
...
A new day arrived, sunlight filtered through the window of a house, illuminating the sleeping face of a couple.
If someone looked at this scene they would doubt if it is true.
The appearance of both the man and the woman was incredibly beautiful, their intertwined bodies warmed each other and despite being asleep you could feel the affection and love they had for the smile they had on their faces.
In their entirety, they looked like the representation of Adam and Eve. 2
Due to the light on his face Akira frowned before finally opening his eyes, looking at the clock he noticed that it was 8 am so he got up carefully so as not to wake Himiko and went to the bathroom to wash.
When he came out of the bathroom he noticed that Himiko had woken up too.
"Darling, hungry~" when Himiko saw him she acted like a baby asking for food.
Affected by her tenderness Akira advanced towards her.
"Umm and what do you want me to prepare you?" Akira asked as he leaned in close to her.
Wrapping her arms around Akira's neck, Himiko revealed her fangs and spoke.
"I want Aki~" Himiko bit his neck and began to suck his blood voraciously.
Glup
Glup 1
"Ahn-" Akira held back his moan, revealing his fangs Akira bit Himiko and started feeding on her. 5
After an hour they had finished sucking their blood, so they began to dress and prepare for his date, when they left the house it was already 11 am.
Today Himiko wore a beautiful blouse that exposed her shoulders and clavicle, combined with a red plaid skirt, giving her a youthful charm. (Image here) 2
Akira had made the choice to go for something comfortable as he knew how exhausting it would be to shop for clothes with Himiko, even so, he looked handsome and would attract several glances of envy and lust. (Image here) 5
They walked down the street holding hands, observing and entering different clothing stores that caught Himiko's attention, ate crepes and enjoyed each other's company. Seeing Himiko's smile every time she modeled a dress brought incredible pleasure to Akira's heart.
For Akira, nothing was more important than seeing Himiko happy, even if to do so he had to destroy the world.
Akira knew that he could never be a true hero like All Might since a hero was one capable of sacrificing his happiness and that of his loved ones for the survival of the world, but Akira knew that he would never be willing to do that.
Akira would not hesitate to sacrifice the lives of all the people on the planet just to see his loved one happy with him and if that classified him as a villain, he would gladly take the title. 4
...
While Akira and Himiko were enjoying their date, two major events occurred at the UA:
In the morning all the students in class 1A were sitting waiting for the teacher to arrive, all except Akira who was supposed to be recovering from his injuries.
When the sensei arrived, everyone was surprised by his appearance.
"Aizawa-sensei? Is sensei okay?" They couldn't help but ask since at this moment Aizawa had an arm in a cast and some bandages on his head, although compared to his condition in the manga, it can be said that Aizawa was in good shape.
"Don't worry about me, after all for you the battle is not over yet" In his usual monotonous tone, Aizawa spoke.
"-The battle
-It doesn't mean "Bakugo and Izuku muttered.
"The UA sports festival is coming, boys and girls!!" Aizawa announcement.
...
In the afternoon when classes were over, several people, mostly teachers, gathered in Principal Nezu's office with the exception of Detective Naomasa Tsukauchi who was reading the report of the attack on the U.S.J.
"I already did an extensive search with the name 'Shigaraki' and his quirk that seems to cause anything he touches to disintegrate and I couldn't find anything, it's the same with the man from the teleportation portal quirk, we managed to capture the so-called Nomu, but we have not obtained information…"
The report continued, but in summary, the information obtained was minimal, leaving aside the Nomu who did not respond to anything, the captured villains did not know anything about their leader Shigaraki.
"How is young Kyuketsu? I heard that he was discharged the same day" asked All Might after he finished the incident report.
"That's right, his mother went to the hospital and decided to take him to recover at home, according to the doctor's report, Akira has a good regeneration, so after a week he will have healed" Nezu explained.
"I'm glad, the boy was incredibly brave in fighting and protecting his friends" All Might say with a smile.
"All Might, I heard that the boy attacked you when you went to help him"
"Ah … Yes, but it was not his fault, surely the boy did not realize it was me and thought I was a villain, he must have been under a lot of stress and pain so he responded that way" All Might replied after remembering when Akira hit him.
"Ummm, according to the doctor it is most likely that Akira, being under great stress from death combat, entered a semi-conscious state where his only thought was to continue fighting, practically instinctively.
What worries me is that for his age the boy fought in a very experienced and even brutal way.
His first opponent was a man with a scorpion-tail mutation quirk named Yudoku, according to the report Akira seemed to be playing with him until he finally ended the fight with an attack that destroyed Yudoku's tail.
The same happened to his second opponent, a woman with a hair manipulation quirk, he defeated her with a piercing attack to her abdomen.
Fortunately, none died, but I am concerned about his method of defeating opponents, although technically not bad, since several heroes and even Endeavor prefer to subdue the villains in a forceful way.
It's still a dangerous way to fight, just one mistake and it could end up killing the villain" Nezu explained.
"Hmph, that's why he needs my guidance, we share a similar quirk, so under my guidance, I could teach him how to control himself and how to better use his quirk. You could already see what his quirk is capable of and how dangerous it can be for him if the user does not know how to regulate it, it is a miracle that he did not die under the pressure his body was enduring" Vlad spoke.
"You're right Vlad, what do you think if you send a request as a professional hero to Akira after the festival, so you will have time to guide him and not affect your schedule" Nezu proposed.
"It seems like a good idea, I will also recommend Akira to choose you, I'm sure that after hearing that his quirks are similar, he will capture Akira's interest" Aizawa supported the idea. 1
"Ohh You're right, yes, indeed, it's an incredible idea, hahaha how I hadn't thought of that" Vlad got excited and agreed immediately.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
11 comments
VOTE
Chapter 61: Chapter 56
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Thursday bye 3
After finishing the meeting, the office lights went out and everything was silent, with the exception of headmaster Nezu who repeatedly tapped the table with his finger, lost in thought as he read Akira's report and file again.
Despite mentioning his concern about Akira's fighting method, what Nezu did not say was that was not his only concern, since he read the report he felt something inside him, like a warning or an instinct that told him that something it was not right.
Although All Might assured and dismissed Akira's lack of control as a small incident, Nezu could not just trust All Might's word, the disaster that Akira could cause if he were again in that state of unconsciousness where he would attack everything without distinguishing friend or foe would be catastrophic.
At the very least they would have been injured and that alone would be enough for the press to eat the UA alive, Nezu could imagine the headline: 'Aspiring UA hero causes a massacre'
With Akira's quirk, there would be few to stop him and as he grows he will become more dangerous, that added to the way he fights, where he performs almost lethal attacks, Nezu could imagine the massacre that would happen.
Another thing that worried him was the experience with which he fought, according to the report Akira managed to maintain an exceptional calm and fight without fear, something that a normal young man should not be able to so easily. 1
To be able to lead and handle the situation in such a calm way, you need training and guidance that the 1A has not received yet, so how is it possible that Akira can perform in such an experienced way, perhaps he already received training somewhere else?
Nezu did not want to doubt his students, especially the one he protected and risked to save his other classmates and teacher, but as headmaster, he had no choice but to do so.
He could not be trusted and careless, not with the events that have happened recently, the lives of the future heroes of Japan are in his hands, to ensure the lives of all, Nezu was willing to invade Akira's privacy by investigating him. 1
This investigation could only be carried out as a secret since if Aizawa, All Might, or Vlad found out they would disagree with him, so until everything is revealed Nezu decided to keep everything a secret.
"I hope I'm wrong, but for everyone's safety I can't doubt, let's see what your past hides Kyuketsu Akira" Nezu spoke even though there was no one there. 5
...
So a week passed, in which Akira and Himiko's life was peaceful and full of love, like a honeymoon.
They enjoyed various dates and activities as a couple, basically this week Akira compensated Himiko for all the time they did not spend together.
Now that his battery was charged with Himiko's love, Akira was ready to start classes again.
When he opened the classroom door, he was in for a surprise.
With party hats and whistles, all the classmates from 1A welcomed Akira.
" WELCOME BACK!" They all shouted in unison as they clapped.
Akira looked at how the whole room was decorated with streamers and balloons.
After everything calmed down Akira stood in front of the class and spoke with a bright and captivating smile:
"Thank you very much everyone for the surprise, I did not expect you to have a party just for me, thank you very much" While smiling Akira bowed to everyone to show his appreciation.
"FUMM~ I'm glad you liked it, I did my best to make sure everything went well, I even got everyone to arrive early" Mina had a smug face when talking about the surprise party she planned, with her bubbly personality Mina made everyone happy those of the class.
"Yes, it was incredible, great job Mina, although you didn't have to spend your money on decorations, the surprise was enough"
"Fufufu~ you don't have to worry about that since all the decoration was done by Momo so we didn't spend anything" Mina explained as Momo approached with a smile.
"I'm glad you've recovered, Akira-san" the moment Momo heard Mina's idea of throwing her a party, she immediately agreed, Momo still felt responsible for Akira's injuries, so she hoped to apologize by doing this.
"Thank you Momo and also thank you for the party" Akira thanked her.
"Although instead of a party, I would have liked a kiss as a thank you" Akira decided to tease Momo a bit as he noticed that she still felt guilty about the USJ.
"Eh Ah K-k K-kiss !! " Momo.exe seemed to fail, her mind went blank without knowing how to respond and it was only after a few seconds that her face fiercely flushed, looking like a tomato, smoke was coming out of her head as if it were a locomotive. 2
"Pffff, I'm just kidding, Momo" Akira couldn't hold back the laugh after seeing her blush from head to toe, she looked so adorable that even Akira felt a slight attraction.
Hearing Akira's words, Momo's blush deepened, but it wasn't just embarrassment anymore, it was mixed with anger, sadness and a slight disappointment?
Noticing that Momo's eyes were misty as if she were going to cry, Akira understood that overstepped and hurt her, panicking Akira only came up with one way to save the situation.
"Sorry Momo I didn't want to hurt you, I just wanted to relieve the tension since it seems that you still felt guilty, but it was wrong of me to say something like that, please let me invite you to eat as compensation" Akira said the first idea that came to him mind wishing that Momo would forgive him.
"Ehhh" Momo's state changed immediately, from one depressed to one surprised and even excited.
'Did you just ask me out on a date? A date a date with Akira a date' Momo has always lived like a princess and at the same time she has been treated as one a princess, so her knowledge of the love only comes from books and movies. 4
When Akira said that he wanted a kiss, a feeling unknown appeared inside her, she felt shy, but at the same time excited.
His laugh and his next words were as if they were pushing her into the abyss, the anger she felt was normal, but why did she feel sad and disappointed? so much that she made him want to cry and she didn't know why. 1
Seeing Akira panic surprised her, but hearing how he apologized and invited her on a date was an explosion in her mind, if she was in the abyss before, now she had been taken to heaven.
This roller coaster of emotions left her lost, she was not sure how to feel.
"Momo? You are well? I'm sorry I hurt you, it wasn't my intention, I guess you don't want to go eat with me" Akira spoke again after Momo was silent and did not respond to his proposal, seeing her paralyzed made Akira think that she was still angry with him, making him feel sad and sorry for his joke.
Seeing how Akira became depressed, Momo regained consciousness and quickly said:
"No, I mean yes, I do want to go eat with you" Momo answered hastily so that Akira wouldn't misunderstand her.
"Seriously, perfect, today I brought money, so tell me what you want to eat-"
"No, not today, I'm not ready for a date, better Sunday, so I have time to choose the right clothes" Momo interrupted Akira since she had no clothes to go on a date, and although she could create it with her quirk, she wanted time to research and know what to do on dates, it would be her first date, she did not want to ruin it.
Hearing her, Akira didn't understand 'Date? What date? I just wanted to invite you to lunch at the cafeteria as an apology, why do you need to wait until Sunday?' Akira didn't understand until that: 'Invite to lunch…' all the pieces started to square and Akira understood the misunderstanding caused.
'How is it that I'm so stupid, of course it sounds like I asked her out on a date, Arghhh damn idiot, why don't you think before you speak' Akira wanted to cry, looking at how excited Momo was, it was obvious that he couldn't tell her what it was just a confusion.
Not that he was repulsed by dating Momo, on the contrary, Momo was a beautiful, smart and nice girl, but how would he explain to Himiko that he would go on a date, the moment she heard the word date and Momo, Himiko would go crazy 2
'Sigh* Don't worry Akira, all is not lost, think, just have to say an excuse to Himiko and as for Momo, although it is a date, we will only go to eat, it does not mean that she will be my girlfriend, yes, it is just a date from friends' Akira was convinced by those words. 5
RING
With the sound of the bell, everyone went to their seats and after saying goodbye to a happy and excited Momo, Akira also sat on his.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
16 comments
VOTE
Chapter 62: Chapter 57
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters. See you Monday bye 3
The rest of the day passed normally, Akira was given a summary of what happened the week he was absent, the highlight being that there was only one week left for the UA sports festival to take place, with the exception of this news, the rest was not of great importance.
Thus 6 days passed, in which Momo acted normally as if the conversation had been only Akira's imagination, although he was sure that he was not.
This was demonstrated just after finishing classes, Akira was putting away his things to go to the house when he received a message on his cell phone.
The sender was Momo who just happened to leave, Akira proceeded to read the message:
(Akira-san, I'm sorry to bother you, this message is to confirm our appointment for tomorrow if there is no problem, could you tell me the time and place of our meeting.
Thank you for your attention.
Att: Yaoyorozu Momo.)
Pfff
Akira couldn't help but laugh at how cute Momo was, even though he couldn't see her, Akira could imagine her putting all her concentration on writing the message. 2
Most likely, she was too embarrassed to tell him directly, so she decided to ask him by message.
'Although I must say that it is the first time that I see such a formal message just to confirm the time and place of the date, more than a date it seems like a business meeting message' Akira couldn't help but think while smiling, for how cute that could sometimes be Momo.
Without further delay, Akira began to write his response:
(Of course there is no problem Momo, what do you think if we meet at 10 AM in front of the * station, we will start our date, I recommend you wear comfortable shoes, we are going to walk so that it is not advisable to wear heels) Akira knew that he could not retract, if he did, it would not only hurt Momo's feelings, but his pride also did not allow him, his idiocy put him in this situation, so he would take responsibility and regardless of the consequences, he would face everything head-on.
In less than 2 seconds came Momo's response: (Ok, I'm excited about our date tomorrow)
With this Akira sealed his fate and the little chance he had of retracting also vanished, now the only thing he had left was to wait for tomorrow and go on a date with a woman who was not his girlfriend.
Although this was not the end of the day when he got home another challenge awaited him, with which if he made a mistake, everything could go very wrong.
In front of the door of his apartment, Akira took a deep breath and mentally prepared himself for what he would do next.
Lying to his Yandere/Vampire girlfriend about how tomorrow he was going to train at the UA. 1
The important thing about this challenge is that he had to do it without her suspicions, something really difficult, considering that she had the Yandere and vampire attributes, which basically increased her senses and instincts to supernatural levels.
'It seems that the time has come to use my charm' Akira used his best smile, using the vampiric charm he reinforced the smile, at this moment Akira's gaze seemed to overflow with love and affection.
He opened the door and entered the apartment like every day, taking a few steps he could see Himiko in the kitchen preparing dinner.
He approached in silence and when he had her within reach, he hugged her from behind.
For a moment, Himiko stiffened at the unknown contact, but then the scent of the person she loved most soothed her, knowing who was holding her, Himiko sank deeper into his embrace, enjoying the warmth of his.
"I'm here, Honey~" Akira whispered in her ear.
"Mmm ~ Welcome Darling" Himiko replied with tenderness and love.
Without releasing Himiko from his embrace, Akira helped her prepare dinner.
Once done, they were served and before she could sit down in a chair, Akira scooped Himiko up and sat her on his lap.
"Anno, Darling, how are we going to eat like this?" Himiko asked, even though she felt very comfortable and happy on Akira's lap.
"Easy, I'll feed you, say 'Ahhh'" Akira took the spoon to feed Himiko.
"Ahhh" With a slight blush Himiko opened her mouth and ate happily.
Dinner was spent with Akira pampering Himiko, when they finished they washed the dishes and sat on the sofa.
Seeing that the mood was ideal, Akira spoke:
"Himiko-chan, I have something to tell you"
"Ummm?" Himiko looked at him confused, waiting for him to speak.
"Well, as I had already told you, the UA has excellent training facilities and since the sports festival is in two days, several colleagues decided to meet and go to train tomorrow and as their delegate, I have to be there to watch over them, that's why tomorrow I won't be able to be with you during the day" As spoke Akira had started stroking Himiko's hair, almost making her purr.
Akira elaborated and told the best lie that he could think of, but not only that, he made sure that both his heart rate and his tone of voice were normal, he could not allow a single irregularity to be noticed by Himiko or else she would suspect.
All his effort seemed to work as, although Himiko frowned for a moment, after feeling Akira's caresses on her head, she relaxed. 1
Today Akira had been in charge of pampering her and giving her so much love that she could not refuse his request, also she still had recorded in her memories how Akira dominated her, making it clear to her who was in charge, so, although she wanted to demand more details, she knew it was not possible, Akira would not submit.
Knowing this, Himiko changed her strategy: "Moou ~ it's fine, but when you come back you have to pamper me again like you did today"
Akira smiled lovingly: "Okay, I wouldn't mind doing it every day if you want to" Akira finished with a kiss on her soft lips.
With all obstacles cleared, Akira slept peacefully, if it can be called that at the 3 hours that he slept.
It seems that Akira pampered her a lot since Himiko's libido that night was incredible.
For Akira it was not a problem to sleep only 3 hours, even only 1 hour would have been enough for him, with his vampire physique he did not have to worry about being exhausted or having dark circles from sleeping little.
So, when he woke up on Sunday, he did it with full energy, prepared a quick breakfast for him and left one prepared for Himiko, although he did not care much about dressing well, today he would have a date, so he chose what best he could and when he was satisfied he left the house.
"9:20 AM, I have 40 minutes to get to the place" Akira checked the time one last time before disappearing using Shunpo.
...
Yawnnn
With a yawn Himiko turned her body to the other side of the bed, seeking to snuggle closer to her Darling, but when she did, she did not feel the body of her lover, the one she used as a pillow every night.
When she found his empty space, she opened her eyes and indeed Akira was not there. 1
She for a moment felt annoyed, but then she remembered that today Akira was going to train with some of his teammates.
"Hmph Aki, Baka, prefers his friends" Still somewhat annoyed that Akira had left her alone, Himiko went to the kitchen pouting.
Looking into the dining room she found a breakfast plate on the table, so her pout disappeared.
She ate the delicious breakfast that her boyfriend left her and then started to clean the house.
Himiko loved doing housework, despite how lazy she was normally, these tasks made her feel like a family wife, she turned on the music equipment and humming the song that was playing she began to sweep, then mop, clean the kitchen, dining room and room.
She tidied up the bed and finally, she went to the laundry basket, she loved doing the laundry.
It was only in these moments that she could pick up Akira's used clothes and smell them.
"Sniff, Ahnn ~ Aki, I never get tired of your scent" Every time she smelled his essence Himiko she felt her tiredness disappear.
While the clothes were being washed in the washing machine, Himiko went to take a bath, which would be very normal if it weren't because instead of her underwear, she was wearing Akira's boxers. 1
20 minutes later Himiko came out, the drops of water were still falling from her hair, she was wearing an Akira shirt that reached her thighs, barely covering the male boxers that she was wearing.
"Ummm, I think I'm going to make curry for lunch, so when Aki comes I'll have the best dinner for his fufufufu."
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
8 comments
VOTE
Chapter 63: No Chapter 1
Guys, I have news to tell, for me it is good, but for some, it will be bad.
The reason why I haven't been able to upload these days is that I've been busy with preparations for university.
That's right, I finally have the opportunity to study and it's something I can't waste, studying in Latin America is complicated (Sigh)
My classes start on the 19th, so I won't be able to go up with a set schedule as I did until now.
I'm sorry, but I was finally able to start my university studies this year, so obviously, the update will be slower.
I will try that the minimum is one chapter per week, if possible I will try to upload more chapters.
I won't drop it, so don't delete it from your library, it's just that I won't have as much free time to write anymore.
I hope you understand and continue to support this Fic, there is still a story to tell, Akira's adventure in MHA is just beginning. So I hope you keep reading it with me.
PS: I understand that the ranking of the fanfic could go down, but I hope with all my heart that you give it enough support so that we don't drop out of the top 200. I hope you are willing to continue supporting this novel and keep it at least within that ranking. 1
ATT: Acoms 2
COMMENT
23 comments
VOTE
Chapter 64: Chapter 58: Date with Momo
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters.
Due to his great speed, Akira arrived in 10 minutes, leaving him with 30 minutes to spare, although he did not have to wait long, apparently, Momo also decided to arrive before the agreed time, because 15 minutes later she arrived.
Today Momo wore a casual outfit, a white blouse, a red skirt up to her thighs and under that skirt she wore black stockings that hugged her slim and long legs, making the attention inevitably be drawn there, but what stood out the most today was her beautiful her face, which was wearing a light makeup that accentuated her beauty, her pink lips shone slightly from the lipstick and the blush on her cheeks mixed with the already natural blush of her skin. (image here) 11
Akira couldn't help but stare at her, although at school Momo looks cute, at this moment her beauty has left Akira shocked.
"D-do I look weird?" Momo asked after seeing that Akira didn't say anything.
Shaking his head, Akira couldn't help but blurt out: "Beautiful"
"Eh … Ummm" Momo stuttered flushed at Akira's compliment.
Regaining control of his mind, Akira realized that became careless again, not wanting to bother Momo, Akira spoke again, only this time with his characteristic kind smile.
"I mean you look very good Momo, I'm not used to seeing you without the UA uniform hahaha"
"A-Aahh yes, you're right, in fact, you also look very ha-handsome with those clothes hehehe" still somewhat restless, Momo continued the conversation and even praised Akira.
Despite not knowing much about clothes and fashion, Akira tried to put together the best outfit for a date, which is why today he was wearing a white t-shirt, a light blue denim jacket, black jeans and his trusty black boots, which, although they were from his hero suit, due to their simple design they could be used as normal boots. (image here) 10
"Thanks for the compliment, I dressed the best I could for our date, what do you think if we start?" Akira spoke.
"Okay, I should call a car to pick us up or what is your plan?" Momo asked.
"Pfff we don't need any vehicle, let's walk, remember I told you yesterday" Akira explained.
"Ahh that's true, then let's see what you have planned" Momo smiled.
"Umu, I think you're going to like it." Akira started walking with Momo at his side. 4
After walking a few minutes they arrived in front of a shopping center, people came and went, livening up the atmosphere.
"Woah I've never been to a mall, normally if I need something my parents send someone to buy it or I create it, it's my first time going into one" Momo explained with stars in her eyes.
Akira smiled triumphantly, although he wasn't sure, he imagine that for an Ojou-sama like Momo coming to a crowded shopping mall would be rare.
"I'm glad you liked my idea, let's go inside, there are several things to do"
Akira and Momo walked through the mall, looking at the different clothing stores, shoes, toys, even hairdressers, Momo dragged Akira to all the places that she considered interesting.
Being one of the most interesting the Arcade, when entering Momo marveled at the lights and sounds of all the machines and different games, Akira bought enough coins to try all the Arcade games, they only left there when their stomachs began to growl, asking meal.
"Woah, 1 PM, time goes by fast in there, how about we go to eat?" Akira asked Momo.
"Ahh … yes of course" Momo answered absentmindedly since at this moment her concentration was focused on the small cell phone key ring she had in her hand, which was obtained from a claw machine by Akira and given to her as a gift.
Akira took her by the hand and pulled her towards him, thus preventing her from colliding with another walking couple.
"Ehh … Ahhh … Sorry, I didn't realize" although she started confused, she quickly understood that Akira saved her from bumping into someone.
"Do not worry, but we better hurry to get into a restaurant or something can be done late" Akira walked again in the direction of a restaurant.
Momo followed closely, as his hands were still joined and although she felt somewhat embarrassed she did not say anything.
So Akira and Momo walked hand in hand, Akira was aware of what he was doing, but he did not care, he was not like those beta men who when touching the hand of a woman blushed like a princess and squeal like a girl, this contact was normal, even more so in a congregated place like this, if they were separated the possibility of getting lost increases. 3
Yes, it was definitely not because holding her hand felt so soft that it seemed boneless, or the warmth it produced. Definitely, nothing to see. 5
Upon arriving at the restaurant Akira let go of Momo's hand, but he felt reluctant to lose the warmth she transmitted to him and Momo when felt him leave her hand also felt somewhat empty since when he held her hand she felt safe and protected.
Dispelling these feelings, Akira and Momo sat at a table and started looking at the menu.
After lunch, their date continues, they continued exploring the mall, looking at places like the water fountain in the eastern area, the electronics and technology area in the western area, anything that caught Momo's attention.
After a while they got tired of walking, so Akira took her to a bench to rest.
"Do you want ice cream?" Akira asked after seeing a nearby ice cream stand.
"Yes, I would love a vanilla one" Momo replied with a smile.
"Ok, rest here while I go to buy them." Akira headed to the stall that was a few meters away.
After waiting a few minutes for his turn, Akira returned with two ice creams in his hands, what he did not expect was that where a moment ago he was sitting, now there was a punk with an asshole face. 2
Not only him, on the other side of Momo was another idiot full of piercings, making him look like cheese for all the holes he had in his ears.
This pair of idiots were obviously trying to flirt with Momo, although if you look at the cold and disgusted expression that Momo has, you will know that they were failing miserably.
Akira, who would not normally feel anything to see someone talk or flirt with Momo, at this moment felt a flame burn in his heart, he felt as if someone was trying to rob him.
In an instant he appeared in front of Momo, his shadow covering the two idiots, who upon noticing this looked up and saw him.
They saw a pair of bright red eyes, which waved like two raging torches and contrary to the burning anger that their eyes projected, the two punks felt a hellish cold, their bodies felt frozen, they could not utter any words, they could only tremble before the monster in front of them.
" SCRAM!!" It only took that word for the two punks to run like stray dogs, they did not hesitate for a second to flee from that place, they felt that if they stayed that monster would consume their souls. 1
"Ara, thanks for saving me from that pair, even though you didn't have to act so scary, they almost died of the scare fufufu" Momo giggled after seeing how Akira shooed the two trashes. 4
"Hmph, too bad they fled without a fight, otherwise I would have had the opportunity to show off my fighting skills to the princess and captivate her, hahh, unfortunately they were just cowards" Now that the situation had calmed down, Akira regained control of his emotions so he decided to joke with Momo to ease the tension in the environment.
"Pfff, although I have already seen you fight and I know how strong you are" Momo laughed at his joke, although if someone looked she could see that the blush was spreading from her cheeks to her ears.
After finishing their ice creams, Akira and Momo noticed that it was getting late, and after spending several hours walking and exploring the mall they were already tired.
With this in mind, Akira and Momo headed towards the exit.
"Wow, looks like I'm not going to have to take you home hahaha" Akira commented after looking at the car that was parked in front of them.
"Ahh … Ohh … yes, it seems that my parents sent Alfred to pick me up" she commented somewhat uncomfortable and sad for having to end her date so soon. 3
"Heh … Come on don't make that sad face, today I had a lot of fun, I don't want you to come home sad, your parents will think you didn't have fun" Akira tried to cheer her.
"..." Momo just nodded silently as they approached the car.
Alfred the butler who came to pick her up opened the door and waited in silence for her young lady to get on.
"Etto … Akira-san, I also had a lot of fun today, I hope we can have more dates in the future, thanks for today" Momo spoke quickly and before Akira could react she had already got on the car.
Watching the car drive away Akira could only smile and think about what his future holds. 1
'Sigh, I better not worry about this, what has to happen will happen. Let Akira from the future worry, I'll just let myself go with the flow' Akira decided not to worry, took a step and his body disappeared in the direction of home. 10
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
17 comments
VOTE
Chapter 65: Chapter 59
Hey, this is Acoms.
Well, I've been at the university for two days, so far everything is fine.
I had time to write a chapter, so here it is, I hope you enjoy it and thank you for your messages of support and love given to the fic.
Until next time 3 3
After finishing their date, Akira returned home where he was greeted by his affectionate girlfriend Himiko, they ate the curry she prepared and Akira took care of giving her extra pampering, just as he had promised. 8
...
Today was the longed-for day, today the UA festival would start, one day after his appointment with Momo, Akira and his classmates from 1A, as well as the other students, teachers and the audience that is in the stadium or in while watching the broadcast, everyone was paying attention to Present Mic who was acting as commentator and presenter for the event:
" GATHER MASS MEDIA! THIS YEAR, ALL YOUR FAVORITE SECONDARY CHILDREN WILL LET THEIR YOUTH-RUN FREE LIKE A DAMN RUNNING HORSE ONCE AGAIN... 2
THE UA SPORTS FESTIVAL HAS STARTED!! EVERYONE IS READY?" Present Mic's voice resounded. 1
While this was happening, in the dressing room of 1A the students were preparing for what would be their first appearance, today would be the opportunity to show their ability and potential as heroes, if they managed to impress a hero agency their future would be much easier. Because of this, everyone was nervous and tense.
Of all, the calmest was Akira, not only because of the confidence he had in his power, but mainly because he did not care about the festival itself, even though he decided to attend the UA, his opinion about the heroes was not very positive, so at no time did it cross his mind to work as a hero, much less to work under an agency.
He would never accept being someone else's subordinate, his pride did not allow him to work under the orders of people who most likely were lying bastards, hypocrites who wanted to order him from the comfort of his office.
Also, there was another reason why Akira didn't care about the festival, last week Aizawa called him after school for a conversation that would deeply excite Akira:
["Kyuketsu-san, after class comes to meet me in my office" Aizawa-sensei declared before leaving the classroom.
Although confused and curious about what Aizawa wanted, Akira didn't pay much attention to it.
At the end of classes, Akira remembered Aizawa's words so he quickly packed his supplies and went to the teacher's office.
Upon reaching the staff room, Akira noticed that it was empty with the exception of Aizawa who was at his desk finishing grading some assignments.
"Excuse me Aizawa-sensei, you needed me for something" Akira asked directly after approaching the teacher's desk.
Putting the tasks aside, Aizawa looked up and after staring at Akira for several seconds, sighed.
"Sigh, Yes, I called you for two reasons, the first to thank you and to apologize for the events of the USJ, it was my responsibility as a teacher to protect them, but I failed disastrously, thanks to you there were no more injuries.
That is why I deeply apologize for failing in my work as a hero and teacher" Aizawa bowed his head in apology and thanks to Akira.
"Thanks for the words sensei, although you don't have to feel bad, after all, you were able to fight dozens of them at once and managed to keep them entertained long enough for me to get there, if not, many would have finished wounded or dead"
Akira did not say it just out of humility, he really believed that Aizawa did a good job, considering that his quirk was not geared for long battles and that his fighting style was based on sneak and fast attacks, Akira can only admire and admit that Aizawa is a true master in hand-to-hand combat to manage to contain and entertain such a large group of villains for so long.
"Putting that aside, he said he called me for two reasons, what is the second?" Akira asked.
"You must already know Vlad King, he is the teacher in charge of class 1B, the reason I mention him is that you two have very similar quirks.
And after the last incident where you had to fight and ended up seriously injured by the careless use of your quirk, Director Nezu thought it best to have someone with a similar quirk guide you.
Vlad also agreed that's why after finishing the festival he will send you an offer to study with him.
We hope that in these internships your control over your quirk will improve and the chances of you being injured by it will be reduced.
Of course, it is your choice if you want to study with him or with another hero who sends you an offer, but since your teacher recommends that you study with him, I believe that under his guidance you will be able to improve the control of your quirk and become much stronger.
Well, that would be it, think about it carefully" Aizawa finished his speech.
"Thanks for the advice and concern" after a bow Akira left the room and then left the UA, on the way home he kept a neutral expression as he used to do, but the brightness of his eyes did not lie. 3
The emotion bubbled inside him, he will finally fulfill the objective for which he decided to attend the UA, although the internships were not long, they would be the first step to forming a relationship with Vlad and with this, he could have more opportunities for classes and teachings. Akira couldn't wait for the festival to come]
After remembering the events of that day, Akira was motivated, he may not care about the festival and all the attention that comes with it, but he would not let himself win, despite the fact that Aizawa already confirmed that Vlad is going to send him an offer, he still wants to show his potential, the last thing he wants is for Vlad to be disappointed if he sees him perform poorly during the festival.
So Akira would take care of destroying everyone and show that it is worth teaching him all his knowledge. 1
"Kyuketsu" Akira was taken out of his thoughts by that call, turning his gaze to find Todoroki in front of him.
"Umm? What's up Todoroki?" Akira asked although he could already imagine what would happen.
"I know you are much stronger than any of the 1A, whether in practical or theoretical strength, but I will not give up, I WILL BEAT YOU"
" HEHH ..." Akira uttered as his eyes shone dangerously, his words felt like a challenge to his authority, like a deer challenging a tiger, prey challenging its predator.
Akira calmed down quickly because he knew that he did not say it in a negative way, his challenge was friendly, so Akira decided to take it as such.
"If you know that I am stronger than you both practically and theoretically, then I do not see the reason why you challenge me, why not first you take care of defeating the opponents who are in your league" Akira focused his gaze on Bakugo and Izuku, in the latter especially.
"Once you manage to defeat your league, then I will seriously consider your challenge, until then you are not qualified to be my rival" Akira finished with a friendly smile, but his eyes were shining with mockery.
Todoroki noticed the look that Akira gave Bakugo and Izuku, so he understood that until he proved to be stronger than them, Akira would not consider him worthy and would only look at him as another of the bunch.
Although somewhat offended by his words, he also understood where that confidence that bordered on arrogance came from, in fact, if he thought honestly, Todoroki doubted he could defeat Akira. 1
At least for the moment, knowing this, he decide to change his objective, he would first get stronger, defeat Bakugo and Izuku and then focus on defeating Akira.
Nodding at Akira, Todoroki walked away in Izuku's direction.
"Midoriya …
I think you already heard my conversation, although I consider that I am stronger than you, you managed to catch All Might's attention.
I don't think I need to meddle in that, but that means he saw potential in you, it seems Akira did too, but let me tell you I WILL DEFEAT YOU, same with Bakugo, I will beat them both and then I will challenge Kyuketsu"
"HUH! What did you say damn, I will be the one to defeat you, I will defeat the useless Deku and kill that bastard" Bakugo shouted after hearing Todoroki's declaration. 2
"HEYYY! Come on guys relax, what's up with all that aggressiveness" Kirishima tried to mediate and diffuse the tension.
"I don't know what you want from me telling me all that, you are definitely stronger than me …
But I'll also go with everything I have" Izuku answered for the first time with a determined look on his face.
CLAP
"Well, I think that's enough, the festival will start at any moment and I don't want internal fights, when there are hundreds of students out there waiting to defeat us, I hope we stick together and we all shine as a class" Akira finished the discussion and changed the subject from the conversation.
"Although this all started because of you, if you hadn't said any of that, Todoroki wouldn't have challenged Izuku and Bakugo" Momo muttered after seeing Akira speak as if he had nothing to do with the conflict. 1
COMMENT
9 comments
VOTE
Chapter 66: Chapter 60: UA Festival 1
Hey, this is Acoms.
How have you guys been? I hope well.
I'm sorry I couldn't publish any chapter, but despite being the first days, it was quite exhausting study.
Even more so when I haven't studied for 2 years. 8
Anyway, here's the chapter I promised last week and I'll do my best to post another one this week.
Thank you for your support and encouragement, I hope you enjoy reading.
ATT: Acoms.
Pa-treon/acoms
" THE UA SPORTS FESTIVAL! WHERE THE LITTLE INITIATED HEROES OF THE WORLD PARTICIPATE AND FACE STRONGLY.
AND LET ME GUESS, YOU'VE ALL COME TO SEE THEM, RIGHT?
THE MIRACULOUS NEWLY MADE STARS WHO TAUGHT A MASSIVE ASSAULT OF VILLAINS WITH A WILL OF STEEL!
DEPARTMENT OF HEROISM THE FIRST-YEAR CLASS CLASS 1-A!!!" 1
Everyone stopped arguing upon hearing the voice and exited through the tunnel after hearing that it was their turn to introduce themselves.
Amid the shouts of the audience, the group of students came out, led by Akira who, receiving the shouts and passion from the stands, smiled, a smile full of confidence, walked at a steady pace, brimming with confidence and superiority, it seemed that he was walking through the garden of his house, completely comfortable with the roaring crowd.
His companions who followed him from behind were amazed by his appearance and attitude, they could only admire Akira for keeping calm in front of such a crowd.
After meeting in front of a platform, all the classes waited for the arrival of the presenter, who did not wait long.
Wearing a tight-fitting latex suit, highlighting all the curves of her sinful body, a woman who even with a mask looked beautiful began to speak as she waved a whip. 1
"Well, now, I expect fair play " She began to speak, but almost no one paid attention to what she was saying, since most, especially the men, were distracted by her appearance.
"Woah, look it's Midnight, the only heroine only for adults, now I understand why it is like that"
"Yes, she is one of the sexiest heroines, I want her to punish me with her whip" conversations like this were heard among the group of young people. 4
"BE QUIET!"
"Now, let's welcome the student representative… 1-A's Kyuketsu Akira!!"
Despite a slight surprise, Akira's classmates accepted him instantly, no one could deny that both in practice and academically, Akira was the best, so apart from the initial surprise, there was no further fuss.
While walking up the stairs Akira was thinking about what speech to say, for a moment he thought about saying an incredibly long one, just to screw everyone, but the idea was instantly discarded, since he got lazy, not wanting to think too much, Akira decided to opt by a route similar to that of Bakugo, although somewhat more subtle. 1
"Dear colleagues, you are considered the cream of the crop by many, recognized for your talent, effort, or ability to be here, each of you has something to be proud of.
And today in front of everyone, I must tell you with a smile that no matter how strong, talented or skilled you feel, in front of me, you can only accept defeat.
My goal is not to be the first, because I already am, for now, I will just sit on my throne where I will enjoy watching how they desperately try to climb in an attempt to catch up with me.
Thank you for listening to me and I hope you entertain me" 4
Despite how disrespectful and condescending Akira's speech was, nobody interrupted him, not because they didn't want to, but because they couldn't, an irresistible force prevented them from speaking, although they did not want to, the image of a young man sitting on a throne on top of a hill formed in their minds.
Although his features were not visible, the red color of his eyes made it easy to identify him, he had a mocking smile and a tyrannical pressure was released on everyone making them unable to look up any longer, as if doing so was considered a sin or defiance of God.
When they woke up from their stupor, all the students were sweating profusely, looking at the young man who was still on the platform smiling 'kindly' they couldn't help but feel a chill and avoid his gaze, a primal fear warned them of the threat of the young man in front of them.
After Akira came down from the stage, everyone was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief and Midnight herself also decided to continue her supervisor job.
"Kuhum, okay, after that inspiring speech, I guess, we can go straight to our first event!
Better known as the 'pre-qualifiers', where many good promises end up drowning in their own tears every year The fate of this year's first-round is "
[ OBSTACLE RACE]
It appeared on the giant projector, announcing the first test of this festival.
"The track runs through the stadium in a ring with an extension of almost 4km, they are free to do whatever, as long as they stay within the route…
So let's start, on your marks… GOOOOOOOOO!!!"
With his announcement, the crowd of students began to rush towards the door.
Even though the passage was a decent size, it wasn't big enough for hundreds of students to pass through, a riot of people trying to get through at the same time, no one wanted to be the last.
Well, no one except Akira, who just stared while everyone ran desperately, despite being the last, there was no concern on his face, on the contrary, he just wore an amused smile, as if he was enjoying a show.
Akira watched as Todoroki took the lead using his quirk, followed by his 1-A classmates and some other students from different courses.
"I guess I gave them enough of a head start, I better get going, I don't want Himiko to get mad seeing me doing nothing"
Akira prepared to run, he wanted to use shunpo to leave everyone behind, but if he used it too much his boots would be destroyed, after all, today he couldn't use his suit boots.
The rules made it clear that the academy outfit could not be worn, leaving Akira with only the option of wearing thick-soled boots, which could withstand two or three uses of Shunpo before destroying themselves. 3
Despite not being able to use Shunpo Akira didn't worry, he channeled some of his blood into his legs, making sure not to exceed the force he was capable of withstanding the boots and began to run.
Although it was not his maximum speed, Akira was still very fast, so it didn't take him long to overcome the first students who were still trapped in Todoroki's ice and without stopping he kept moving towards the robots.
Seeing that most of the students were still fighting the robots, not caring about the others, Akira walked forward, not caring that a 15-meter robot stood in his way.
Akira simply slapped the robot's leg to the side with his strengthened arm and as if it were made of cardboard, the robot was pushed out of its way, Akira didn't stop and kept going, doing the same to all the robots that got in his way.
Without realizing it, his action would be considered by all the students as if Moses divided the seas, pointing out the path to follow, thus, behind Akira all the students, whether they were from 1-A or any other class, began to follow the path that he had cleared.
Ignorant of his actions, Akira continued to advance at high speed, gradually reducing the distance between him and the first places.
Seeing the abyss in front of him, Akira did not even hesitate, his pace did not slow down and when he reached the edge he simply jumped, supported by his blood-strengthened legs, he easily reached another pillar, thus he kept jumping from pillar to pillar, crossing the abyss in seconds.
Akira seemed to be making fun of the tests, so far the effort he had put in to pass the tests was minimal, Akira knew that this initial test was only a great filter to eliminate the weakest, the fun would not come until the second test.
Arriving at the minefield, Akira finally caught up with Todoroki and Bakugo.
"Sigh, just that, I gave them a time advantage and I even crossed the tests in a relaxed way and still caught up with them, it seems that I overestimated you guys" Akira uttered seeing Todoroki and Bakugo taking their first steps on the field.
" WOWWW, we have an unexpected development, the one who gave a provocative and controversial speech, the same one that started last causing the viewers mockery, now he is fighting for the first position, from last to first, this is the development that causes excitement, who will be the winner? We'll find out soon." Present Mic was an announcer from a tower.
'Ummm, do I wait for Izuku to defeat the three of them? Or I'd better cross at once, Nah I'd better cross at once, I'm tired of running, let's finish this quickly' While Akira was thinking Todoroki and Bakugo accelerated their steps, but still they were halfway there.
Akira focused his gaze on the goal, leaned forward and with one step disappeared.
BUSHH
A cloud of dust rose due to the force behind the passage, Akira disappeared from everyone's vision, the confused audience could only look at the minefield for Akira, but there was not a single trace of him.
"THERE!!" someone in the crowd pointed and when everyone looked in the direction, they found Akira at the finish line.
"What?? How did he get there?"
"A second ago it was at the beginning, how did it cross and get there, can he teleport?"
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Like it ? Add to library
COMMENT
24 comments
VOTE
Chapter 67: Chapter 61: A Shadow Of The Past 4
Well, well, guess who decided to show up…
Yes, he is the author. cough 1
Leaving jokes aside, I'm very sorry I couldn't upload a chapter recently, the study occupied all my attention and the little free time I had was spent sleeping, plus if I add the stress from the midterms, it was exhausting, I'm even questioning myself Why did I choose to study mechanical engineering? sigh 8
In any case, I regret my absence, I try to write when I can, but my writing speed is slow, even more so at this moment in which the history of fanfic reached canon.
I have to reread the Boku no hero manga every time I'm going to write to avoid making mistakes and leaving gaps that don't make sense, so it's hard and tiring.
But even so, I really enjoy doing it due to the support and affection that they give to the fanfic, I am very happy that my story is read and that you enjoy it.
Well sorry for this monologue, I guess I was letting off steam a bit. 2
I hope you enjoy the chapter and thanks to all my patrons on , who continue to support me despite all the difficulties.
Watching as Todoroki and Bakugo desperately ran through the minefield hoping to get there first, Akira could only scoff at their unsuccessful and futile attempt.
Not caring about the state of his boots, Akira guided his blood to his legs and propelled himself forward using Shunpo.
His speed was unmatched, he even believed that he could surpass All Might if it was a short distance, before anyone could react, Akira had already used Shunpo several times thus reaching the finish line, proclaiming himself the winner of the first match.
Upon arrival, Akira simply leaned against a wall as he waited for the audience to recover from his shock.
After a few moments, people began to react and it didn't take long for someone to realize that Akira had reached the finish line.
The gasps from the crowd were like a song in Akira's ears, as he basked in the praises of the audience Akira directed his gaze to a beautiful woman in the audience.
This lady dressed in a refined and elegant manner, easily standing out from the crowd of onlookers, Akira seeing her, expected to be met with a loving gaze or a happy smile at his achievement.
But against his expectations, the noble lady was currently covering her mouth with one hand as she openly and mockingly laughed in his direction.
Akira followed the woman's gaze and knew why she was mocking and laughing at him, due to the use of Shunpo Akira's boots were devastated, at this moment the only thing left of them was the upper part tied to his leg, in as for the part that goes from his ankle down, it had completely disappeared, leaving him barefoot.
Realizing the reason why she was teasing him, Akira felt irritated and embarrassed. 'Hmph just wait until we get back home, I'm going to change your mocking look to one of mercy and submission' Akira thought as he smiled devilishly as he imagined the punishment he would give Himiko tonight.
That's right, the noble lady in the stands was none other than Himiko, upon hearing about the festival Himiko obviously wouldn't miss it, so she took advantage of her identity as Akira's mother to get a seat in the stands.
Ignoring the screams of the audience Akira walked towards an exit, he didn't want the other competitors to see him go barefoot, so he first had to change his 'boots' for new ones.
As Akira headed towards the dressing rooms, the obstacle course continued, thanks to Akira opening a path in the robot section, many students had managed to reach the minefield.
Due to Akira's pressure, Bakugo and Todoroki hadn't held each other back from the start so after Akira came first, Todoroki came seconds later and Bakugo came third by inches.
"Arghhh, HAAHH, HAAHH, again? SHIT!...DAMN!!!!...Why?...Why can't I beat him? " Bakugo couldn't understand how he had gone from being the best to just being an extra without prominence.
He has always been the first, always number 1, but since he entered the UA, he met Todoroki who was strong, so much so that he threatened his position, but he was confident in defeating him if he trained enough.
Then Deku turned out to have a quirk and not only that, but his quirk is powerful, but as much as it annoyed and irritated him that Deku had hidden from him that he had a quirk all his life and that he wasn't useless as everyone believed, it didn't matter nor did it change anything, after all, he hoped to continue being more powerful.
But what he could not understand and much less accept is the existence of that monster, since that bastard appeared he has been at the top, no matter how hard he tried and trained he could not reach it, it was as if there was an abyss between them, no matter how much try it he can not overcome it or at least reach it, he can only be in the shadow of Akira.
BOOM
A huge explosion happened in the minefield, attracting everyone's attention.
From the smoke of the explosion something flew out like a shooting star, at high speed it was heading towards the goal, this something was not an object, it was actually Deku who after gathering a large number of mines in one place made them explode with a metal sheet from a robot, sending he flying towards the goal.
Because this time he wasn't competing for first place like in the manga, everyone only watched the scene of him with mild interest, which was mostly lost after he landed.
Unlike the epic moment in the manga where he outruns Bakugo and Todoroki using a second explosion, this time he just landed rolling on the ground, his landing more than comical, it looked painful and terribly embarrassing.
Despite this, Deku stood up quickly, covered in dirt, bumps and scratches, he continued to run towards the finish line, thus managing to finish fourth.
Shortly after the following participants arrived, in fifth was a girl with vines instead of hair, in sixth a guy whose teeth were visible, seventh Iida, eighth Tokoyami, ninth Sero, tenth Kirishima, eleventh Tetsutetsu and because this once she didn't have to bear the pervert Mineta, Momo placed twelfth, a much better place than her previous 17th place, everyone kept running desperately until the first 42 places arrived.
"The first 42 places have earned the right to advance!
I'm sorry to the kids who failed, but don't be discouraged, the feeling of this festival is just beginning!!" Midnight reported, as all the lucky ones gathered in front of the dais.
In front of the group of students was Akira again, who had returned after putting on a new pair of boots.
'Luckily I brought spare boots or else I'd have to participate barefoot' thought Akira as he lamented that he couldn't use the boots from his suit.
"And now for the post preliminaries, for our heart-pounding second event of the day The suspense is killing me What could it be? Well, I'll tell you!
ADMIRE!!" With his shout, the projector showed the second test.
[ HUMAN CAVALRY BATTLE]
"Ugh Human cavalry, I'm not very good at that" Kaminari commented.
"But that game doesn't work individually, how are we going to compete?" Asui asked.
"Everyone can freely team up with a 2-4 person setup, it basically has the same rules as a normal cavalry battle:
Obtain headbands of enemy horsemen and protect your own.
Everyone will receive points based on their positions in the previous event, with 42th being five points, 41th being ten points, fifteen for 40th and so on, with the exception of first place, whose head is worth
Ten Million Points!!!"
Upon hearing that number, everyone became greedy, just by having the ten million ribbon, they were guaranteed to be in the first place, everyone immediately turned their eyes towards the owner of the points, looking at him as if they werewolves.
Sensing their hungry gazes, full of greed, Akira didn't even flinch, he found it amusing, so much so that a giggle escaped his mouth, followed by a laugh.
"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~ I like your eyes, come on little ones, come get me if you can" Akira found his audacity so amusing, even hilarious, these little fries dared to covet his things, he would have fun crushing them. 3
Hearing his laughter and seeing his smile full of fun, contempt and mockery, everyone came out of his fantasies, they remembered who the points belonged to, the one who with just his words and look made them shudder.
Remembering this, most of the greedy eyes withdrew, they looked away from him and in their minds the idea of snatching the ten million tape vanished.
"Tsk, cowards" Akira commented as they retracted their gazes from him.
"If I were you I would go for first place
This is the opportunity for the low to supplant the high!
Welcome to our survival game!!" Despite her words of encouragement, most of the competitors had already given up on the idea of competing against Akira, leaving only a few brave or foolish ones with the idea of attacking him.
While in most homes the transmission of the festival was seen with joy as if it were a football or basketball game, in the office of a large building the same could not be said, while the television screen showed the students competing, a figure cloaked in darkness muttered after seeing the image of a particular child. 1
"Finally I find you… This time you won't be able to escape me… Akira…" The figure commented with a macabre smile full of madness and obsession. 5
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa-treon/acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Like it ? Add to library
COMMENT
21 comments
VOTE
Chapter 68: Chapter 62 1
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters.
Back at the UA festival, Akira had no idea what was brewing behind his back, for the moment the most important thing on Akira's mind was listening to Midnight's explanation.
"The time limit is 15 minutes, until the time runs out everyone will be fighting and stealing enemy bandanas.
The most important point of our human cavalry game is that even if they have lost their bandana or their horse falls apart
You are not out of the game!
Ok, you have 15 minutes before the game starts, start negotiating your formations" Midnight finished.
Even though they were given 15 minutes to prepare, Akira didn't move to look for partners.
But against Akira's expectations, no one approached him, unlike Bakugo and Todoroki, who were surrounded by people asking to be his companions.
"Ehhhhhh??? What the hell!! Why doesn't anyone ask to be my partner? Akira exclaimed when he saw how the teams were forming and he was left aside.
"Am I an outcast? Don't you like me?" Akira muttered with an expression of a stray dog.
"Etto, it's not about anything like that Akira-kun, what happens is that if we form a team with you we won't be able to attract the attention of the agencies" Momo quickly explained when she saw Akira's depressed expression.
"Yes! Momo-san is right, it's not that we don't want to team up with you, it's just that if we do we won't be able to stand out" Mina confirmed Momo's explanation.
"That doesn't take away from the fact that nobody wants to team up with me, hahh how am I supposed to participate if nobody wants to-"
"Fufufu, you attract the perfect attention 1
How about teaming up with me, Mr. First Place?" Before he could finish speaking, Akira was interrupted by the appearance of a new character.
Despite the closeness between their faces Akira did not panic, on the contrary, he focused his gaze on her as if he was examining her.
Under Akira's intense gaze, the girl got flustered and backed away, she wasn't used to such a reaction, usually when she invades someone's personal space, that person is the one who backs away in panic.
It is the first time that someone not only does not move away from her, but stares at her directly and as if that were not enough, it is not someone with an ordinary appearance, but someone who is at least as attractive as the models or idols on television, increasing thus double the nervousness she already felt.
"Sorry, who are you?" Akira asked, although he already knew and was even excited.
'Hehehe, why hadn't I thought of her before? With her help it should be possible to make another pair of boots capable of withstanding Shunpo's impacts' thought Akira.
"I am Hatsume Mei from the support department, you may not know me, but with your help the amount of attention my babies will receive will be unparalleled. 3
And considering that no one else wants to team up with you, I don't think it's a bad idea to team up," Hatsume explained.
"Of course, it is a pleasure to be able to team up with such a beautiful woman" Akira did not mean it as a simple compliment, after all, the fact that Hatsume was a very beautiful girl was undeniable.
Despite being covered in oil stains, the UA uniform couldn't hide her attractive curves, Akira had to say that she was the second girl with the biggest boobs, only below Momo.
Her attractive figure, her beautiful face and especially her exotic eyes, make Hatsume a true beauty. 1
"A-Eh-Ummm Look! These are my babies, surely there must be one suitable for you." Hatsume covered her embarrassment by introducing her invention, though she couldn't hide the slight blush that appeared on her cheeks.
"Ummm, since you mention it, by any chance would you have among your 'babies' some kind of shoe that can absorb impacts?"
"Impact absorbing shoes? What kind of impact do you mean? Hatsume asked interested upon hearing Akira's request.
"Yes, I have an ability that allows me to move at high speed, but the drawback is that the force is so great, that every time I use it, my shoes are destroyed" Akira explained.
"Ummm something sturdy and capable of withstanding the shock of abrupt acceleration…" Hatsume thought for a while, but finally sighed in denial.
"Unfortunately I don't have any device at the moment that fits your criteria, if I had more time I could make it, but with the few minutes we have left I'm afraid it's not possible" Hatsume replied helplessly.
"Do you think you could make them before the next test?" Akira asked.
"Eh? If it's for the next one, I think it should be possible to have at least a prototype ready" Hatsume replied even though he didn't understand Akira's question.
"Perfect, then I am going to ask you to make me a prototype as soon as possible, as for this round I think that with your babies we can easily get ahead" 1
Akira didn't have any worries, from the beginning he knew he would be the best of the festival, even if he couldn't use Shunpo, the only reason he asked Hatsume to make him some, is because he wants to have an extra pair in case cannot use those of the UA.
As payment for his help, Akira would be in charge of making the most publicity for her devices.
RINGGGG
"Time's up, teams line up your horses, it's time for the game to start!!!"
With Midnight's notice, they all formed their cavalry, mostly being 4-person teams, with only a few small exceptions like Akira and Hatsume's team, which was only made up of the two of them.
"Well, I guess you'll be the rider and I'll be the horse."
"Fufufu I'm sorry Kyuketsu-san but I need to be the horse, so I can show several of my babies easily" Akira had no problem with his proposal, even though he preferred to lift the princess, instead of being lifted as a princess, he couldn't either refuse his request for something so trivial.
"Ok, let's do it and you can call me Akira, you don't need to be so formal"
"In that case you call me Mei too, Akira-kun"
"Eraser, wake up, the 15 minutes of preparation have already passed and 13 warhorses have lined up on the field" Present Mic presented to the public the number of teams that had been formed.
"Looks like we have some pretty interesting lineups." Aizawa couldn't help but comment upon seeing a couple of students.
" NOW, RAISE YOUR WAR CHRIES!! AND SHOOT THE SIGNAL!!!" 1
Among all the 4-person teams, a team of two stood out like a sore thumb.
Akira was on Hatsume's shoulders, apart from the bandana tied to his head, he was wearing a microphone with which he began to speak to the crowd.
"How are you dear audience, here is your favorite contestant, unfortunately at this time I will not be the one to stand out, allow me to introduce my partner Hatsume Mei, a student belonging to the support department.
As you can see, right now I'm being lifted by her all thanks to her exoskeletal suit.
Thanks to this suit, Mei is able to lift things that exceed her weight with ease, a very useful device for heroes who want a physical reinforcement.
If what you want is mobility, we also have the perfect product for you "
At Akira's prompting, Mei activated her jump boots, displacing them several meters.
"Other devices that may be helpful are:"
Akira pulled out some sort of pistol which he then aimed at the head of a nearby team horseman.
When pulling the trigger a bullet did not come out, but a rope came out at high speed, the end of this impact against the head of the enemy horseman and when he retracted he brought with him the bandana that the horseman was wearing.
"As you can see, this gun has a carbon fiber cable capable of resisting up to 500kg of weight, at its end we find a tip of adhesive material that can be easily stuck to all kinds of materials, definitely a useful device for various situations…"
Akira kept explaining Mei's different gadgets as they walked around the battlefield.
In the midst of all the chaos they promoted their products, when they were close to an enemy team Akira would snatch their bandana and then continue promoting.
Obviously his action attracted the attention of the public, the products promoted by Akira attracted several companies that would later seek to invest in Mei.
But for his UA teammates it was not the same, while they competed with all their strength, using all their ingenuity and skill, Akira just walked around the field having fun and stealing from them when they were around, as if this test was just a joke for him.
They quickly lost patience and with an unspoken understanding, various teams called temporary truces in order to defeat Akira first.
They were confident that if they teamed up, they could easily defeat Akira. 4
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
28 comments
VOTE
Chapter 69: Chapter 63
Hey, I'm back, weird right? Well, it turns out that college isn't beer and partying every day as they show it in the movies, sometimes I wish I was a neet.
Well, leaving that aside, I really appreciate your support, despite my lack of activity, I will finish my first semester soon, so I will have a two-month break and I can dedicate myself to writing more. 3
I hope you have patience with me until then.
Finally, I hope you enjoy the chapter.
ATT: Acoms.
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters.
Akira watched with amusement as several teams surrounded him, they looked like wolves that were surrounding their prey and Akira instead of worrying, felt excited, since the beginning of the festival he had expected some challenge, something exciting and fun.
Unfortunately since the race he was disappointed, he even gave the others an advantage to increase the difficulty and still he defeated them easily.
Akira felt like a tiger in a zoo who is given food without any challenge, he didn't like that, Akira likes to hunt, he likes to hunt his own food and that it resists, he likes challenges.
Because of this, seeing the other teams determined to attack him excited him.
The first to launch an attack was the team of a guy with hair similar to Kirishima, he even seemed just as troublesome, as he was screaming as he approached, Akira easily identified him as Tetsutetsu from class 1B.
Akira expected an attack from Tetsutetsu, but it seems that it was just a distraction since the attack came from the ground, Mei's feet began to sink into the ground, as if it were quicksand, Akira immediately identified the attacker, a boy on the ground which showed all the teeth, most likely from class 1B.
"Dear audience, as you can see we are trapped in the ground and will be swallowed up shortly, but don't worry, we have the support of Hatsume's reliable device, with which we will get out of this situation"
Akira pressed the button on the jet pack he had on his back and he took off into the sky.
"As you can see, with Hatsume's Jet pack you will never get caught in situations like this." Akira kept promoting Hatsume's products, making the other competitors even more angry.
Seeing that his attack failed, Tetsutetsu's team closed the distance to engage in close combat, while the other teams closed the circle.
As Tetsutetsu approached, he activated his quirk, turning his body into steel, Akira seeing him, stretched out his right arm, implying that he only needed one arm to defeat his enemy.
Seeing that his enemy was underestimating him, Tetsutetsu didn't hold back and launched a blow with all his might.
Tetsutetsu was waiting to hear Akira's cry of pain, after his entire body is made of steel, receiving the blow from him is the same as being hit by a hammer.
Contrary to his expectations no scream was heard, moreover, no grunt of pain was heard.
Akira had easily grasped his fist in him hand and as if it were an immovable pincer, as much as Tetsutetsu tried to free his arm nothing happened, Akira's grip didn't waver a millimeter.
"I'm going to show you what true strength is" Akira tightened his grip on Tetsutetsu's fist, causing cracking sounds to be heard, like when metal is crushed.
"Ughhh damn, what the hell is up with this strength?" Tetsutetsu was sweating cold from the shock and pain he felt through his hand.
Before Akira could do anything else, he was forced to let go of Tetsutetsu's arm and walk away from him.
Where before they were standing now there were several vines full of thorns that promised pain if they managed to catch someone.
"Wow, it seems that destiny wants me to defeat all women with hair related quirks, the other time it was hair manipulation and today it's vines, what's next Tentacles? I hope not." Akira felt a shiver run down his spine at the thought of having to fight tentacles. 2
"Mei-san, do you have any device that will help us defeat the vine girl?" Akira asked his companion.
"I'm afraid not, these were all the devices I brought for this test," Mei replied.
"Well, I guess I'll take care of them." Akira started to think about what the best course of action would be, but he only came up with the simplest thing.
"Come on steel boy, that's all you can do, you have to depend on your partner to save you, HAHAHAHA, how useless" That's right, Akira's plan was simply to mock Tetsutetsu and hope that he would fall into his trap and decide to attack him again.
"You… wretch, I'm not a coward, and truthfully, I'll make you retract your words" Followed by his shout, Tetsutetsu made his group advance again.
This time they made a combined attack, since the ground softened again and Akira and Mei began to sink, successively several vines began to attack them, mainly Akira, since he was the one with the ten million ribbon.
Mei did her best to keep them from sinking while fending off the vines attacking her.
Akira for his part used his hands to destroy all the vines that attacked him, with his speed and strength it was just child's play to destroy the vines.
Taking advantage of the fact that Akira was distracted by the vines, Tetsutetsu pounced on him, intending to snatch the ribbon from him.
With a smirk, Akira stopped his hand again with his left arm, while his right continued to destroy the vines.
"Wow, wow, you really thought that a combo attack could defeat me, sorry, but they're still a long way from being a match for me."
Before Tetsutetsu or any of his team could help him free himself, Akira made the move on him.
"Well, it's time for them to go fly" Akira exerted more force, causing not only Tetsutetsu, but his entire group to rise from the ground, under everyone's incredulous gaze, Akira threw Tetsutetsu's team into the air.
As he watched as Tetsutetsu's team went up into the air like a baseball, time ticked down and finally the 15 minutes were up as Tetsutetsu and his team fell to the ground. 4
RINGGG
"Time is up, now we will announce the 4 winning teams" commented Midnight.
"Tch, I didn't get to fight against you, but well, I'll see myself in the finals against the best, there you won't be able to hide from me hehehe" Akira told the various teams that were still surrounding him, but without daring to attack him, something that disappointed Akira a lot.
"Although what disappointed me the most was that none of you dared to attack me, I really hoped that someone would dare to fight me, but well, if you want to settle for second place, it's up to you" Akira spoke while looking at the teams of Todoroki, Bakugo and Deku, who upon hearing him unconsciously lowered their heads in embarrassment.
"Well, well, what an exciting game, full of unexpected things, or not so much, since as many had bet, the first place is still occupied by Kyuketsu Akira along with his team.
In second place, we have the Todoroki team, in third place, the Bakugo team and finally in fourth place, the Shinso team, these are our four finalists"
As Midnight declared the winning teams, on Deku's team, he could be seen kneeling down with a gloomy look and a depressing aura around him due to their fifth place finish.
"Thank you for watching the sports festival so far, the next events will start in an hour, we hope to have you back by then" concluded Midnight, thus ending the test.
On the way to the dressing rooms, Akira saw how depressed Izuku was and like the good delegate that he is, he came over to cheer him up.
"Wow, what's going on here, so early and you're already down Izuku-kun, come on cheer up, the festival has just started, there's no reason to be so down" Akira encouraged Izuku as he patted his shoulder.
"Hahhh, thank you Akira-kun, but today I was supposed to show my ability to the world, I wanted All M make everyone who supported me so far proud, but I was eliminated before I could even use my quirk" Izuku looked even more depressed after speaking.
"Hahaha, come on Izuku-kun, I'm sure whoever is supporting you is proud of you, besides all is not lost, who knows, maybe someone will drop out and you can take their place in the tournament" Akira continued encouraging Izuku.
"Do you really think I still have a chance?" Izuku asked with renewed hope.
"Of course, trust me, you still have a chance to show your ability" Akira gave him one last pat of encouragement and then continued on his way to the dressing room.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
15 comments
VOTE
Chapter 70: Chapter 64
Surprise, a new chapter.
It is difficult to write, but at the same time very entertained, for those who asked how things went at the University, I appreciate your concern and I must say that I did well, I think I managed to be among the top 3 of my semester, I feel very proud hahaha. 3
Well apart from my spiel, I wanted to thank you for your support.
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters.
Leaving the dressing room Akira met Himiko, who was waiting for him with a beautiful smile that anyone would confuse with a loving smile, but Akira knew that it was not like that, behind that smile he expected an eruption of jealousy and fury.
"Woah what a beauty, it seems that she is waiting for someone, could it be that she has a boyfriend?" Kaminari who was also leaving the dressing rooms commented.
Even though Himiko did not have the original appearance of her right now, Akira still did not like other boys looking at her with lustful eyes.
To prevent this, Akira walked towards Himiko while releasing pressure 'Haki' causing all the men who were looking at Himiko before to instinctively look away from her in fear.
"Himiko, what are you doing here? Only authorized personnel can be here" Akira asked.
"Ummm, what are you talking about, I just wanted to meet my dear son and if possible go to lunch with him while he explains to me what his relationship is with all those bitches, cough, friends" Himiko replied with an innocent and sweet voice.
hahh
Akira couldn't help but sigh at Himiko's behavior, as no matter who she was or how old she was, as long as she was female she would make Himiko behave obsessively and jealously.
'Although her jealous attitude also has her charm hehe, maybe should make her more jealous in the future, the pouts she makes are so lovely' Akira thought as he watched Himiko puff out her cheeks because of her jealousy of his friends. 2
Not wanting to argue about this topic, Akira took Himiko's hand and started walking.
"Eh? Where are you taking me, Aki? Himiko asked, due to the abrupt action.
"I'm hungry and since my Oka-san came to see me obviously I'm going to take her to eat"
The journey was fast, the only drawback is that wherever they went they drew attention due to their appearances, which would not have been bad if Akira and Himiko looked the same age, but having the appearance of a middle-aged woman age, Himiko and Akira looked like an immoral couple of an older woman next to a young teenager.
As Akira and Himiko ate at the food stalls, Kaminari was somehow able to convince the girls in class 1A that they should go out dressed as cheerleaders. 1
When Akira returned to the stadium he was met by the sight of all the girls from class 1A wearing cheerleading uniforms.
'Ummm, I wonder what Himiko would look like in one of these, maybe I should buy her one.' Akira couldn't help but think as he looked at how sexy the girls looked wearing a short skirt and crop top.
kuhum
Akira was brought out of his thoughts by a cough and looking at whoever was responsible for it, he found Momo with her arms crossed and looking at him with an angry look. 1
"Hmph, pervert" Momo commented before turning around ignoring him.
Akira did not expect that his ramblings with Himiko would be misunderstood by Momo.
Even so, Akira didn't give it much importance, since even though she condemned him as a pervert, the blush on her cheeks gave away that she wasn't really as angry with him as she pretended to be.
Moving on to more important matters, it was finally time for the third test of the festival, the crowd had already taken their seats, the students were eager for the last test, this was not only a competition for first place, but it was also their last chance to show off in front of pro heroes and agencies watching the broadcast.
For many, this is their greatest opportunity to show themselves to the world, hence the tension between the finalists.
" WELCOME TO THE FINAL EVENT OF THIS FESTIVAL, OUT OF 4 TEAMS, 14 INDIVIDUALS HAVE MADE IT!!!
AND THE LAST STAGE OF THIS FESTIVAL IS A TOURNAMENT!!!!!
A one-on-one matchup.
Please, have the 14 finalists come forward to make the drawing to choose who will be their opponents- "before Midnight could continue with her words, a student raised his hand.
"Please… Excuse me… I want to withdraw" Just like in canon, Ojiro decided to withdraw and then another hand went up.
"Ummm…Ummmm…I also want to retire" spoke Nirengeki Shoda a student from class 1B who had also teamed up with Ojiro during the chivalry test.
The reasons that the two gave were similar in that their dignity did not allow them to advance to the final if they felt that they did not deserve it, since neither of them remembers how they managed to get through.
After this little drama, Midnight agreed to let them withdraw, but that left two vacant spots and just as Akira had predicted, Midnight decided to fill the vacancies with two contestants from the fifth team.
"Very well guys, due to the abrupt withdrawal of Ojiro and Shoda 2 places have become vacant, so to fill them I ask that 2 of the fifth team's participants step forward" Midnight's words were like music in the ears of the fifth team, especially for Izuku who thought he had disappointed and failed All Might.
After a vote, Team 5 decided that Izuku and Uraraka would fill the vacancies.
With this decided, all the finalists stood in a line, looking at the giant screen.
"Okay, are you ready? Here we go!!!" With Midnight's scream on the screen, the match list appeared. 1
First match--Midoriya Izuku vs Shinso Hitoshi
Second match--Sero Hanta vs Bakugo Katsuki
Third match--Iida Tenya vs Mina Ashido
Fourth match--Hatsume Mei vs. Yaoyorozu Momo 1
Fifth match--Aoyama Yuga vs Todoroki Shoto
Sixth match--Uraraka Ochako vs Kaminari Denki
Seventh match--Kirishima Eijiro vs Kyuketsu Akira 4
Seeing how the fights were organized, Akira understood that, despite his presence, it seemed that fate or some superior being (wink) wanted certain fights to remain the same, such was the case of the first fight, Izuku vs Shinso. 1
After a few minutes of preparation, both Izuku and Shinso took the stage, despite trying to show a strong attitude, the corners of Izuku's mouth gave away how nervous he was.
On the other end, Shinso looked extremely calm, so much so that he looked somewhat creepy due to his gloomy and tired appearance.
"Here it is, the first match of this tournament, representing the hero department, Midoriya Izuku, in the other corner representing the common department, Shinso Hitoshi.
Ready BEGIN!!!" With the cry of Present Mic the first match began.
Despite the shout, neither of them moved, Izuku was watching and evaluating how to defeat Shinso and Shinso, in turn, was bad in close combat, so his last option was to get closer.
Noticing that Izuku didn't say anything, Shinso guessed that the student with tail most likely told him how his quirk works, despite this Shinso wasn't that worried, although he just met Izuku he can already deduce what kind of person it is and this gave him the confidence to know what his course of action would be.
" I'm retiring, puff that's what that ape said, this is an event to demonstrate our ability to all the agencies in Japan and that idiot decided to waste it for something so childish, what's the use of dignity if it doesn't make you a hero, It would be best if they eliminated that idiot from the hero course"
Shinso's plan was easy to understand, provoke, provoke your opponent to make him talk, Shinso from a young age understood the defects of his quirk and for that reason, he improved his ability to speak and even more to insult.
Thanks to this, he has been able to control and defeat guys who would easily defeat him in normal combat and he trusted that this time he would be no different.
"What did you say?" Just as Shinso expected, Midoriya instantly fell into his trap, Shinso wasting no time, immediately activating his quirk, freezing Izuku in his position.
"This fight is mine" Shinso couldn't help but smile at the sight of his frozen opponent, in the palm of his hand, with just one order from him Izuku would lose the fight.
While the audience was confused as to why Izuku had frozen in the middle of his run, in the student stands, Ojiro desperately shouted "No!! I warned you not to talk to him, Midoriya."
Akira, who was watching the match in a nearby stand, observed the situation somewhat bored.
He already knew the result of the fight from the manga and he also knew that the fight was not going to be anything exciting, the only attractive thing about this fight is seeing Shinso's quirk in action.
'Mmmmm I wonder what would happen if Shinso's quirk was enhanced by vampiric powers, could he use his quirk just by looking at the opponent?, or just by saying a word anyone who hears it will fall hypnotized?, that would be something interesting' Akira couldn't avoid thinking about how powerful Shinso's quirk would be against the masses if it were upgraded.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
9 comments
VOTE
Chapter 71: Chapter 65
A new chapter, the truth is I don't know how the other authors do it to upload a daily chapter. 4
In my case, the longer the story lasts, the harder it is to write, my respects to all those authors who upload chapters daily.
Well, I hope you enjoy it see you in the next chapter.
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon / acoms where you will find advanced chapters.
Shinso, not wanting to prolong the fight any longer, ordered Izuku.
"Get out of the ring"
Izuku, who had stopped in his tracks, started moving again, only instead of heading towards Shinso as he had initially, he turned around and started walking towards the edge of the arena, just as Shinso had ordered.
Akira just neutrally watched the match, showing no sign of surprise, as he already knew what was to come.
After falling into Shinso's trap, Izuku immediately realized his mistake, he lost the mobility of his body and felt his consciousness becoming heavy.
His vision became somewhat blurry and he felt that were it not for his will, his consciousness would have given out and he would have fallen asleep.
Seeing how his body followed Shinso's orders, Izuku got desperate, he wanted to scream, he wanted to stop, but he couldn't do anything, he could only see how his body got closer and closer to the shore.
'No, I don't want to, please stop, I don't want to lose like this, I still haven't shown All Might that choosing me was not a mistake…
Please body, stop, don't move…'
Izuku wanted to cry from helplessness, no matter how much he begged his body didn't pay attention to him, when he saw that he was only one step away from leaving the ring, he saw.
Coincidentally, his body had moved towards the side where Akira was sitting, so even though Akira was at the top of the bleachers, Izuku could see him and from his position, he saw the look he was giving him.
It wasn't an encouraging look, it wasn't a friendly look, it wasn't even a look of pity, it was just a look of disdain bordering on disgust.
Izuku didn't understand why someone who was supposed to be his friend looked at him like that, shouldn't he be supporting him? Shouldn't he encourage him? So why did he see him as if he was trash?
No, Izuku didn't like it, he was used to people looking at him like that, but he didn't want Akira to look at him like that. 4
'Come on, damn it, move Izuku, if you don't move now you will be despised by Akira, I can't let him look at me like that, I carry All Might's hope, I can't let him be humiliated like that, moveeeee…'
With that inner scream, the OFA was activated and Izuku saw something that left him stunned, a few meters from him, several human-shaped shadows were formed whose eyes shone, looking at them Izuku felt immense pressure, but to his once felt familiar.
BOOM
By activating the OFA, Izuku managed to wake up from the trance, regaining control of his body. 2
"Ha…ha…ha" panting heavily, Izuku stared at the front where the mysterious figures were before, moments later he turned his gaze up to where Akira was sitting and saw him with his characteristic cold expression, but in his eyes, he could see some appreciation.
Izuku then understood that if he hadn't been able to free himself from Shinso's hypnotism, Akira would have stopped considering him a partner and more importantly, a rival.
Izuku with a determined look, ran towards Shinso who was still recovering from the shock of seeing his quirk fail.
By the time Shinso reacted, Izuku was already in front of him, with no other option he used his arms in an attempt to protect himself from the blow that Izuku was directing at him.
Izuku, seeing that his punch was going to be blocked, made a quick decision and activated the OFA on his arm, increasing his power.
Thanks to this, the moment his blow hit, it destroyed Shinso's defense and, consequently, sent him flying off the stage.
Izuku who was still on stage looked at his right arm which was slightly injured.
'This time I was able to better control the OFA, if I keep training there will come a time when I won't hurt myself using it and when that time comes I will finally be able to challenge you' Izuku thought as he directed his gaze to the top of the stands.
After Izuku's fight followed Bakugo's fight against Sero, but Akira wasn't very interested, in fact, the only reason he watched Izuku's fight was because he was the Protagonist of the story and surprised if it amazed him, since he was assumed that Izuku would beat Shinso without using his quirk, but as it turned out, in the fight Izuku used his quirk to expel Shinso with a single blow.
This showed that Akira's presence, little by little, was changing the story, this excited Akira as well as made him nervous.
He was excited about it because it meant that not everything was set in stone and that the development of history could be changed, but it also meant that his knowledge would gradually cease to be correct.
'Aghhhh how complicated everything is, I prefer not to think about it' Akira stopped worrying about things in the future, after all as long as he and Toga were fine, the rest didn't matter.
As the tournament continued to unfold, a meeting was taking place in the office of that dark figure.
"What do you think? How do you evaluate it?" asked the figure to the group of people in front of him.
"Hmmm from what we can see in this video his speed is incredible and his strength is not to be outdone, definitely powerful but not invincible, I am confident that using my quirk his speed will be neutralized and no matter how strong he is he just has two arms, if we attack it from various angles it is only a matter of time before it falls" commented a short person.
"What do you think, Smith?" asked the figure.
"As Ito says, with his quirk the brat won't be able to move, after that using my harden bones quirk and that of the other boys it will be easy to defeat him" Smith replied to his boss.
"Well, well, you escaped from me once, but it won't happen again, after all, you are the best specimen to experiment Akira, if I can heal you, I can heal everyone HAHAHAHAHA" That's right, the person that he laughed hysterically and insanely he was that researcher who once held Akira and Toga in his hands and caused them so much torment.
After the loss of 2 of his best specimens, Tenichi realized his mistake, he was very careless and overconfident, but he would not make that mistake again.
Making use of his connections and research, Tenichi obtained several investments, with which he contracted more personnel, especially security, he focused more than ever on his investigation, which led him to meet other like-minded people, who also sought to purge the quirks.
He had associations that helped further his research, but despite the progress he made he was not happy.
He was sure that if he hadn't lost Akira and Toga, his progress would be greater, but he didn't give up, he kept looking for them and finally after so many years he found them.
"Who would have thought that boy would enroll in the UA, if it were earlier it would be easier, but now that it damn mouse is the director, it will be difficult to get Akira delivered. I guess our only option is to do it clandestinely, once I have it in my hands, no one can take it from me" Tenichi commented as he continued to watch Akira's recordings.
"I want everyone close to him to be investigated, if he is in the UA it is very likely that Himiko is close, I want to know who he is related to, who his friends are, anything that can help us in his capture, very soon it will be mine." After giving his orders, Tenichi dismissed his subordinates.
After leaving the office Smith began giving more orders.
"Well, you heard, use our connections to get all the information related to Kyuketsu Akira, keep a constant eye on him and lastly Ito, I want you to prepare the boys to catch Akira when we get the chance" After that everyone they separated and went to do their respective tasks. 4
Back at the AU, only 7 minutes had passed since Bakugo's fight began, but everything was already over, at first Sero tried to keep his distance from Bakugo to avoid his attacks, but Bakugo did not allow him and using his explosions propelled toward Sero and Sero could only consecutively dodge without getting a chance to attack.
Every time Sero tried to launch an attack on Bakugo, Bakugo burned his ribbons with the explosion and using his speed he shortened the distance making it difficult for Sero to move.
Thus, after 7 minutes of constant harassment from Bakugo, Sero was exhausted and could not dodge an attack in time, causing him to be ejected from the ring, leaving Bakugo as the winner, who despite having won looked irritated.
'Tch, weakling, why do I have to fight these weaklings? The only ones who deserve my attention are them' Bakugo turned his gaze to Todoroki and Akira who had watched their match with boredom, and although he didn't want to admit it, Bakugo also turned his gaze to a third person, Izuku who after having his hand healed he had returned to the stands. 1
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
9 comments
VOTE
Chapter 72: Chapter 66 1
I hope you enjoy the chapter, if you want to support me you can go to my Pa-treon /acoms where you will find advanced chapters.
After a short break, the organizers finished restoring the damage done to the stage, Midnight stepped forward attracting the attention of the audience.
"For our third match, we have again two fighters from the 1A course, in the right corner we have Iida Tenya and in the left corner Mina Ashido, each with incredible skills, who will be the winner? We'll see next."
Although the fight was about to start, Akira was nowhere to be found, he had quietly withdrawn, without attracting attention, well, except from one person, after all, since that day he has not been able to stop thinking in he.
So the moment Akira left, she followed him, at first she wanted to call him, but after seeing that Akira was heading towards an isolated place, with few people, she decided to refrain and follow him silently, the reason? Curiosity, the one responsible for the fact that hundreds if not thousands of people have died over time.
Trying not to be discovered by Akira she followed him in silence, finally, Akira stopped in a small alley and before she could look for a hiding place he turned around.
"well, well, may I ask, for what reason are you following me Momo-chan?" Akira asked as he cornered her against the alley wall.
"Ah-Umm, etto, I saw that you went without seeing Mina and Iida's fight, so I wanted to ask you what you were going to do, but then I noticed that you were heading towards a place with few people, so I decided to follow you, I'm sorry, I shouldn't have done something so rude" Momo explained and apologized at high speed, with nervousness and a blush on her face because of the position they were in.
"Oh, so you've been watching me since we were sitting in the stands, that's not right Momo-chan, if you wanted to talk to me you would have come closer, I would have gladly talked to you" Akira scoffed as he brought his body even closer to Momo who was already pressed against the wall, making her even more nervous and blushing.
"Wha- Noo, I didn't mean to say that I was looking at you in a weird or perverted way, it's just that… that…" Momo in her haste to come up with an excuse couldn't find any, avoiding Akira's piercing eyes, which she felt were shining brighter than normal, in addition to the fact that for some reason his face was very close to hers, making her even more nervous, she could even feel each other's breath, with the little distance that separated them.
"Hehehe you look so cute nervous Momo-chan, you should act like that more." Deciding that he had teased enough, Akira released Momo from his pressure giving them room to recover.
Momo realizing that she had been mocked by Akira, showed a stunned expression, followed by a nervous one to end in an angry one, making a pout, which highlighted even more the tender side of her.
"Hmph, baka don't joke with me" Momo with a still red face scolded.
"Hahaha, sorry, but it was your fault, you shouldn't follow people, it's rude to do so, if it was someone else they would open up angry, so don't do it again Momo-chan"
Momo nodded knowing that Akira was right.
"Well since we're both here what do you say if we go around the festival, at this time there should be fewer people at the food stalls" Akira invited Momo.
Hearing his invitation, Momo's expression brightened and she nodded vigorously.
"Yes, I would love to hehehe"
In an excited state, the two strolled around the festival while talking about trivia.
Akira, even though he was talking to Momo, had most of his concentration on what had happened earlier, he had been sitting in his seat waiting for Iida's fight with Mina to start when suddenly he felt a call, he didn't know very well how to explain this feeling, but he felt that lake was calling him, something was asking him to look for it.
So following this feeling he got up from his seat and left the coliseum, he was so focused on this feeling that he didn't notice his surroundings until it suddenly disappeared and he regained his senses, immediately noticing that Momo was following him.
'What the hell was that feeling? what was it that called me?' Akira did not know what to think, it is the first time this has happened to him, even so, he felt that this call was very important, so much so that for several minutes he centered all his attention on it regardless of his surroundings, if someone had attacked Akira at that moment, at the very least he would have been seriously injured, that was how disconnected Akira was.
For this very reason, Akira couldn't stop thinking about it, what could make him instinctively lower all his guard and concentrate only on one thing, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn't find the answer.
Akira could only sigh and hope that this wouldn't affect his life too much, although something told him that there would be many changes.
Putting that thought aside, Akira continued his walk with Momo, enjoying the food from the different stalls and Momo's company, by the time they returned to the coliseum the match of Mina vs Iida had culminated in Iida's victory, the fastest speed of Iida allowed him to easily dodge all the attacks launched by Mina who after exhausting herself was easily ejected from the stage.
Momo, noticing that her match would be next, went to the dressing room to wait for her call, Akira returned to his seat and waited for it to start, although knowing Mei's attitude, he could already think about how the match would end combat.
Akira felt a call again, but unlike the previous one, if he knew its origin, his wife was contacting him, more specifically she was transmitting feelings of jealousy and irritation for their bond.
Akira knew very well the reason, Toga had seen him leave the coliseum followed by Momo and most likely he would have deduced that they had been together since they arrived at the same time.
Looking in his direction as he expected, Toga had a dark scowl on his face, his eyes sharp as a predator looking at his prey demanding an explanation. 1
Being watched by a gaze filled with love, desire, obsession, and many other dark feelings that could scare any man, didn't make Akira feel repulsed, on the contrary, he found it very tender that Toga showed her deepest feelings.
Akira smiled warmly in her direction, making Toga blush at her and forget all the irritation and jealousy she had felt, after all, that warm smile that overflowed with love belonged only to her.
Sensing that Toga's feelings calmed down, Akira returned his attention to the stage where the 2 combatants had already entered, Momo vs Mei, the first possessing a creation quirk and the second, a genius in the construction of devices and items for heroes.
Just as Akira expected, this match did not go like the others, it seems that Mei and Momo had reached a deal, what was supposed to be a match had turned into a demonstration of Mei's gadgets again.
"Dear audience, here I am again to show you the most recent innovations that I have made, I trust that my babies will interest you, without further ado, I present to you one of my favorites" while Mei spoke, Momo showed a bracelet that covered from the wrist to the forearm.
"This bracelet is not just decoration, it has a variety of functions, such as an emergency button, which will allow the location to be sent to the police along with an emergency warning, it also has a small cannon from which different capsules can be fired, when they come into contact, these will release their content, at the moment I have smoke capsules, a flashbang capsule, and a very interesting one that, when it explodes, releases an adhesive and viscous substance that has a variety of uses, from apprehension of criminals to the union of objects." At the same time that Mei spoke, Momo was showing the capacity of the capsules.
With the press of a button, a small cannon came out of the bracelet which then ejected the first capsule, which when in contact with the ground exploded in a cloud of smoke, denying the view of the place where it exploded, then Momo created glasses for her and released the second capsule that exploded and released a reaper shine, for the last one Momo used her quirk to create a robot.
This surprised Akira, as far as he knew Momo was not capable of doing such a thing in the manga and although her robot was very rustic and barely moved, it showed that this Momo was much more advanced in the use of her quirk than her canonical counterpart.
The robot with mechanical steps moved around the stage and Momo took the opportunity to shoot the last capsule against it, upon impact it covered it with a viscous, adhesive substance, which immediately retained it and prevented it from moving further.
"This product will be very useful for those heroes who don't have handcuffs to hold the villain, I'm also still developing more capsules and functions for the bracelet and if they decide to invest in me, progress will be much faster, I look forward to your future cooperation" With these words Mei finished her performance and walked straight off the stage, allowing Momo to win.
Although it was a rare match, since there was no combat, people enjoyed it, especially the support agencies, who were very attracted to the products presented by Mei.
With the completion of this match, there were only three left, though all the people were mostly looking forward to the last match.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Thank you very much for reading my fanfic, I hope you enjoy it and if you like it I hope you support me with a power stone.
If you want to read advanced chapters you can go to my pa * / acoms
Without more to say, I hope you enjoy reading my story.
Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
COMMENT
10 comments
VOTE
Chapter 73: Chapter 67
After settling into his position, Akira watched as the participants of the next match made their way to the fighting ring.
This combat did not generate much suspense, either for Akira or for his companions, everyone could deduce how the match would end, after all, the contestants who were going to face each other were Aoyama with his quirk VS Todoroki with his quirk
In everyone's mind, it was no surprise who was going to be the winner.
From one side entered Aoyama, with his peculiar personality that shouted LOOK AT ME!!, so much so that it made you look away from how embarrassing it seemed, at the other side entered Todoroki, being the opposite, since, despite his cold and indifferent attitude, he caught great attention from the public, not only for his appearance but for the background narrated by Present Mic.
Despite the hubbub generated by the description of his background, Todoroki remained silent and only acted as the match began.
Aoyama, despite his extravagant personality, had a serious face, he knew very well that his chances of winning this match were infinitely close to zero, so he started with everything.
The moment the fight began, Aoyama activated his Quirk to the maximum and with the highest possible power fired the laser toward Todoroki.
Seeing Aoyama's attack, Todoroki created an ice wall to protect himself, when the laser hit the ice wall, part of it was destroyed and a mist due to melting ice was released in the ring.
Taking advantage of this, Aoyama ran along the edge of the ring to surround the ice wall, once positioned, he saw the shadow of Todoroki who seemed to be waiting for the fog to disappear, celebrating internally, Aoyama fired his laser again, which easily hit against Todoroki.
Aoyama, who was hoping that his attack would be successful, was careless and didn't realize that his laser didn't actually hit Todoroki, as the shadow he saw was nothing more than a decoy that Todoroki had set.
Before Aoyama could react, he heard a voice behind him that made his blood run cold.
"I'm sorry Aoyama-san, but my goal is much higher, I can't lose in this match" After that, Aoyama only felt cold all over his body, as Todoroki had frozen him into ice statue, leaving only his head intact.
"Because Aoyama is unable to move, Todoroki advances to the next round" Midnight, appeared in the middle of the ring, to announce the result of the match, thus leaving only two matches remaining, before advancing to the second round of the tournament.
After clearing the stage, Midnight went upstairs again.
"What have you thought of our school festival so far? what do you think of our future heroes, are they exciting enough, or are they talented? I hope you are having fun, because we have the last two matches left, before moving on to the next round, which will be twice as exciting, without further delay our two competitors come up.
With the announcement of Midnight, Uraraka and Denki took the stage while the crowd shouted excitedly from the fights they had seen.
Each one had a serious and concentrated expression on their face, this was the opportunity to stand out in front of the professionals, especially for Uraraka who hoped to stand out so that in the future as a hero she can earn enough money to support her parents.
This was her chance, with that conviction Uraraka lowered her posture, slouching slightly, and ran in Denki's direction.
Denki focused all of his attention on Uraraka and the moment he saw her running towards him he readied his quirk, his quirk has a range of 10 meters so he could only attack when Uraraka entered that range.
Uraraka quickly shortened her distance and entered Denki's effective range, Denki knew that he couldn't miss his attacks, because after using his quirk several times his brain would be fried and he would become an idiot being disqualified, for which he waited for Uraraka got closer and just when he was sure, he fired a lightning bolt in her direction.
Seeing the flash, Uraraka didn't waste a second and took off her jacket throwing it in Denki's direction while she threw herself to the ground taking advantage of her speed boost to slide without stopping.
The beam passed over her body and her jacket managed to block Denki's vision, taking advantage of this, Uraraka approached to start close combat against him.
Denki quickly focused and dodged Uraraka's blow, he knew that at the slightest touch from her he would be sent flying, so he kept dodging without daring to collide with her.
Knowing that he couldn't keep going back forever, Denki decided to play it all or nothing, charging his quirk to its maximum and with him as the center he released a field of electric shocks.
Uraraka, noticing Denki's action, activated her quirk on herself while jumping to quickly propel herself out of the attack area.
Although her reaction was quick, Uraraka couldn't act fast enough to get away from all the electric shocks, receiving several as she retreated.
When she managed to get out of the area of the attack Uraraka deactivated her quirk and fell motionless to the ground, paralyzed due to the shocks that ran through her body.
His counterpart, Denki was still standing, the crowd seeing this applauded and shouted Denki's name, referring to him as the winner.
Before the public could continue celebrating, Aizawa, who until now had not commented on anything, spoke:
"I wouldn't celebrate so soon, after all this match it's not over yet" After Aizawa's words the audience was confused as to why, they could clearly see that Uraraka was paralyzed on the ground and Denki was still standing.
"That idiot used his quirk too much and became retarded" With the comment of Jiro who was watching the match from the stands the audience watched closely and the truth was revealed. 1
Even though Denki was standing up, he had a stupid expression on his face and it was obvious that he was in no condition to fight, it is the case that both of them were temporarily out of action, one could only wait for the first one to recover become a winner.
With this announcement, Uraraka who was paralyzed on the ground increased her efforts to regain control of her body.
Something not easy, since, although she did not lose consciousness, a large amount of electricity ran through her body, it was not just paralysis that she suffered, but at the slightest movement, she felt pain run through her body.
Thinking of her parents, Uraraka steeled herself and with tears in her eyes and a loud cry began to move her arms.
Though rigid, she slowly began to regain control of her body, from dragging herself with her arms to slowly getting up, each movement accompanied by pain, but above all by a strong will.
After a minute she managed to stand upright on the stage, caught her breath and step by step approached Denki who was still disabled by his quirk.
Facing him, Uraraka spoke:
"I'm sorry Denki, it was a great match and you were a fierce competitor, but I can't fail yet" Uraraka then gently pushed Denki, who without resistance fell to the ground.
"Because Denki is out of action, Uraraka advances to the next round and with this only the last match is missing and from what I heard the most anticipated" Midnight announced increasing the interest of the public for the last match of this round.
Akira at this time was in the dressing room waiting for his call, so he could only see the fight between Uraraka and Denki on a television that was in the dressing room.
"Are you ready Akira-kun?" Momo who had followed him to the dressing room asked.
"Are you worried about me?" Akira responded with a mocking smile.
"Hmph why would I be worried about you? It's just a friendly match, it's just that it would be embarrassing if our class representative didn't advance to the next round, even more so after the speech he made at the beginning" Momo replied with a pout.
" HAHAHAHAHA, well you're right, it would be very embarrassing, but for that to happen there should even be a chance that I would lose, which unfortunately for Kirishima there isn't" Akira replied with a confident smile.
"Hahh if you're so arrogant, you can lose, never trust, Akira-kun" Momo advised.
"Ohhh, so how about we make a bet, if I lose I'll do anything you tell me to do" Akira proposed.
"Hmmm, and what happens if you win the match?" Momo asked.
"If I win the match, then you will do whatever I want" Akira declared with a mischievous smile.
"Okay, let's bet" Momo without hesitation agreed.
"Oh, you didn't even hesitate, despite knowing that you will most likely lose, do you want to lose and do anything I ask you to do?" Akira spoke to him with a daring smile while his eyes showed a touch of desire and depravity.
Feeling his gaze Momo felt a shiver run through her body, but contrary to what she would feel if it were someone else's gaze, she did not feel revulsion towards Akira, she even felt her body heat up and turn red under the look of him.
Momo's mind couldn't help but wander to a scene of depravity and only regained focus when she felt a blow to her forehead. 1
"I don't know what you were dreaming, but you should wipe your saliva, hehehehe" Leaving that mocking laugh, Akira walked away towards the stage where he would have his combat.
Momo, who had just recovered, quickly wiped her mouth, only to notice that she wasn't drooling and that she had just fallen for Akira's prank again.
"Hmph, baka, who would be drooling over you, I hope you lose." Despite her words, Momo quickly returned to the stands to see Akira's battle up close and support him.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
20 comments
VOTE
Chapter 74: Chapter 68
Despite his calm outward appearance, inside Akira was excited, after spending several hours sitting in the stands watching his teammates fight, he had gotten bored, he really wanted to move his muscles and there was no better punching bag among his teammates than Kirishima, Akira was confident that, with Kirishima's quirk, he could take some of his hits.
Thus, in the spirit of having fun in his fight, Akira walked towards the ring, his steps were neither long nor short, but before anyone could react he was already on the stage, the crowd that was excited and boisterous calmed down as Instantly, the sounds were drowned out and all attention was naturally focused on Akira, not only did his superior appearance attract the public, his entire presence exuded an air of mystery and charm that bewitched everyone alike.
Even Midnight who should be introducing the fighters fell silent and just focused her gaze on Akira who was now beside her.
"Kuhum" Akira coughed softly managing to wake up Midnight who blushed slightly but quickly hid under her sensual attitude.
"As you can see in this last match, we have from the left side the representative of the first-year students, Kyuketsu Akira, who like the previous times falls in love with the public only with his presence, a few words for all the fans that you have captivated today" Midnight asked.
"Wow, I don't know if really have fans, but with captivating you I am more than satisfied, hahaha" Akira just joked to play along.
Although due to this joke from two directions of the stands Akira felt death stares.
First, he caught Himiko who was looking at Midnight as if she was going to kill her the next second, the other look came from where his classmates were sitting and belonged to Momo who kept cursing him under her breath.
"Silly, perverted, ecchi, baka, what's so special about that bitch?" Despite whispering softly, Akira with his enhanced hearing could hear her.
Midnight not wanting to be embarrassed anymore continued with the introduction of the other combatant.
"From the far right, also from class 1A we have contender Kirishima, who will fight Kyuketsu for the last spot for the next round"
After Kirishima took the stage, Midnight stepped back and gave the start order.
Neither of them moved, they just stared, Kirishima focused on his opponent, waiting for any gap in his defense, Akira with a slight smile expressing comfort.
"Tell me Kirishima, do you want me to attack, or do you attack?" Akira finally spoke.
"Hahhh, even though I know my chances of defeating you are slim, I can't help but get excited about fighting you HAHAHA" Kirishima commented while laughing boisterously.
"Pfff, that's why I like you, never get discouraged even if your enemy is more powerful than you, I must say that you are very masculine Kirishima-san" Akira decided to praise Kirishima's attitude. 1
"Thank you, now let's have fun and show these heroes that we can be heroes too" Without further ado, Kirishima activated his quirk, stiffening his body and ran towards Akira, intending to engage in close combat. 1
Akira decided to hold back a bit, to demonstrate Kirishima's power and not completely overshadow it, since he knew that if he gave 100% of himself, Kirishima would be defeated in seconds. 1
Seeing Kirishima's blow approach Akira received it with his fist, which when colliding generated a small boom.
Even though he held back, Akira's blow still knocked Kirishima back, while he remained motionless in place of him.
To Kirishima, Akira's figure seemed like an immovable mountain, even so, he strengthened his quirk and returned to launch another blow and another and another, but no matter how many Akira threw he kept blocking all of them with ease.
"I guess now it's my turn" Akira commented with a smile that seemed typical of a 5-year-old.
Kirishima, seeing his smile, quickly braced himself and reinforced his defense. Akira didn't wait any longer and launched a blow toward Kirishima's chest.
Kirishima quickly blocked it with his arms in a cross position, but it still felt like a cannon was crashing into him.
Not wanting to lose so easily, Kirishima gritted his teeth and held his ground, refusing to back down.
" HAHAHAHA, yes, that's how it should be" Akira laughed loudly, as he launched a second blow, this time in the direction of his stomach.
Kirishima couldn't react in time, so he could only activate his quirk to the maximum in his stomach area in order to minimize the damage.
BOOM
The force behind Akira's blow caused Kirishima's body to briefly rise a few inches off the ground.
Releasing his punch from Kirishima's dented stomach, Akira stepped back to see if his opponent could follow or if his fun was over.
Upon receiving the blow, Kirishima only felt his insides churning, despite pushing his Quirk to the max, his defenses were easily penetrated by Akira's fist.
The impact was so painful and strong that for a few seconds Kirishima lost consciousness, it was only due to his will and the fact that he bit his tongue at the last second that he avoided passing out.
The pain in his mouth managed to bring him back and managed briefly distract him from the immense pain in his stomach.
He with great effort tried to catch his breath while he was on his knees, while Akira just waited in silence, not intending to take advantage of the fact that he was helpless.
INHALE
EXHALE
After doing it a few times Kirishima was finally able to stand up and face Akira.
"Shall we continue?" Akira asked with a huge smile that slightly showed his fangs.
"Ughh, it hurts like hell, but I can't stop now, I'M GONNA GIVE ALL!!!" Finishing with a yelp, Kirishima lunged at Akira. 1
"Weak, it seems you haven't improved much since we entered the UA" Akira commented harshly, without any consideration. 1
"By covering your entire body with your quirk, the power of your quirk will be diluted, making it weak and easy to break, unless you increase the power of your quirk and your control over it you won't be able to get the most" Akira told Kirishima while still blocking his punches. 2
Akira had thought of this idea after seeing Kirishima's quirk in action, although he knew that in the future his quirk would evolve and his defense would improve, Akira believed that if he focused his quirk on just one area of his body like Deku did and him in his early days, Kirishima could achieve power comparable to his evolved quirk.
Kirishima hearing his advice was stunned briefly, he knew that his attacks were doing nothing against Akira and that the only reason he hadn't been eliminated was that Akira was toying with him.
Not wanting to end up exposed to the hero agencies like this, as nothing more than a punching bag, Kirishima made a decision.
He bet on Akira's idea and deactivated the quirk from his entire body, except for his right arm where he accumulated it and focused all of his attention on it.
He could feel his arm harden like steel and even harder, to the point where he felt his own blood harden and lose all feeling.
With his determination restored, Kirishima focused all his energy and hope on this new idea and jabbed at Akira.
Seeing the blow approaching, Akira also stretched out his hand with an open palm, ready to catch his fist.
BOOM
With a thunderous noise, the fist hit his palm and unlike before, Akira for the first time stepped back, his arm was sent flying backward and he was forced to take several steps backward.
"Hahh, I finally, I finally managed to push you back," Kirishima commented, still holding out his fist.
" HAHAHAHA, yes, I guess you did, let's see how you perform using your quirk in this way" Akira positioned himself and launched himself at Kirishima to start the fight again.
The public that watched their fight was excited, it is always exciting to see two people fight and exchange blow with blow in a brutal way, this shows the cruel and vicious nature of the human being, who since ancient times enjoyed watching fight shows.
"Come on Kirishima, everyone is paying attention to you, it's time for you to show your worth, prove that you are worth investing in" Akira lifted Kirishima's spirits one last time.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Acoms Acoms
Creation is hard, cheer me up!
COMMENT
15 comments
VOTE
Chapter 75: New project and announcement
Hey there, here I am again.
I wanted to start by saying sorry for being absent for so long, a lot happened this year, mainly in my education, I underestimated the difficulty of the semester and I almost lost 3 subjects, luckily I managed to recover them and pass everything. 1
Apart from that I haven't been able to continue with the fanfic because I feel blocked, I know where I want to take the plot but I don't know how to express it in letters, that's why I have it paused.
This brings me to the next topic, after being so long without writing I feel distrustful so I decided to start with a new project to recover the passion for writing, mainly I will write it to relax, so I invite you to read it and if you like to add it to your library, you can find it in my account or by the name of "Oreshura: Choosing the harem route". 1
I hope to finish that one and get the inspiration to continue the MHA one, that would be all for now. 1
See you next time. COMMENT
CREATORS' THOUGH
